《Formicea》 Chapter 1 "Yawn!" Hello, dearest morning. It''s never a pleasure to deal with you. To be precise, my motivation to go "rise and shine" is quite low, while the sun isn''t even close to doing the same yet. "Hey, sleepyhead! Wake up!" And there is the lovely voice of my mother. Pointing out the inevitability of my fate to embrace a gloomy, dark, wet, and as far I can tell physically exhausting day, instead of simply staying in my bed. Her name is Farrah, by the way. As for who I am: My name is Erys. I am a seventeen years old girl but my birthday isn''t too far away. Even if it is questionable if there is anything to celebrate in the first place when you live with your six year old brother and your parents on a farm, remote from any noteworthy settlements at the border of a country that isn''t interested in us in the slightest. There is not really much a girl can look forward to. "Now get yourself ready or I might allow your brother to pursue his idea of using a bucket of water!" (F) Sigh! Sleeping a bit longer was such a tempting prospect. But I guess I have no choice. Why is there no profession that allows you to stay in your bed? Yes, I know I should get ready. As much I know my family the part with the bucket wasn''t a joke. The good part of our home is that I have a room for myself. It would be quite embarrassing to share it with my brother or worse my parents. So I stand up, fetch myself some clothes, and put them on, not thinking much about how I look. Who would see me? It''s not like anyone is interested if I have a clean face. It''s a rather plain one as well. Grey-brown eyes and neck-length dark-brown hair. Nothing special. The part of me who cared, died a long time ago when my mother confessed to me that our lifestyle would never allow me to dress up or go to any kind of festivity where that matters. The advantage of not caring lies in the point that I am like this done in a blink with all my morning deeds. So I am soon ready to open my door and step into the main room. And I find my brother. "Is that a bucket?" (E) "Muuum! She''s up!" God, Toris can be such a nuisance! He is one of these far too wild young kids you need to be extra careful that they don''t run off and cause problems. Well, he''s not particularly bad. And he doesn''t break as much as one might think. But right now his energetic self is just too much for me. So I drag myself to the table. "Couldn''t you wash your face first? Maybe Toris should have used that bucket." (F) "Mum! I simply don''t get why people, when waking up to a cold morning, would develop the sudden urge to sprinkle themselves with even colder water." (E) "It isn''t cold! It''s summer!" (F) "Mustn''t mean that I like cold water." (E) "You really are no morning person. I guess if you could you would spend the whole winter sleeping in a cave under the earth like some animals do." (F) "If it would just be possible!" (E) "But since you''re already looking like this you can go and work a bit before breakfast. Someone needs to look for the chicken and feed them." (F) As I don¡¯t wish to prolong this talk I go. It''s still dark, which might explain why there was yet no shout from the stable. I grab the fodder and bring it over to the pen where I diligently do the feeding. You might not believe me after this start, but I am in fact a good worker and help quite a lot around the farm. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.For example, those huge fields that reach my height have grown not to a small part through my contribution. Aside from different vegetables, we grow mostly wheat and yellowsprout, which is like corn but grows from rather large shrubs in a bright yellow color. Also, I get along with my family quite well. I''m like Mother said simply not a morning person. Before Mother can say anything else I wash my face with our rain barrel, as I''m now awake enough to endure it. This doesn''t mean I like unpleasant things. After this, I go back in. I''ve fetched some eggs while feeding and thought I could directly bring them to Mum. Inside, Dad is already at the table. His name is Rowen. Regarding why he didn''t get a terror morning call as I did. Yesterday he worked on the fields until very, very late. "Hey mum, I''m back. Found some eggs!" (E) "Sorry, dear. It''s already done and just porridge. The eggs we better keep for dinner." (F) "Guess you are right. I''m more for meat, but we can''t just kill our livestock." (E) "No, we can''t. So better eat up now. You will need the energy." (F) "Yes, yes. Fieldwork!" (E) "Don''t get snappy! It''s what keeps us all alive here." (F) "Yes mum." (E) "You could as well say something, Rowen!" (F) "Mhm. Yes." (R) "Thank you for your input, honey." (F) Yep, Dad is more the silent type and like me no morning person. "Grumble" Suddenly the earth is shaking and one of the eggs falls down, shattering on the floor. "Hell! That this had to happen now, of all times!" (F) Just to say so, the earth was never very calm here. For that reason, most of our stuff is stored in a way so it cannot fall or break. Because of that, no one is deeply invested when there is a quake. I eat my fill, as we will not have dinner until late. Dad will help me plow the fields, while Mother is looking in the wilderness for wild herbs for our meal. We work most of the time next to each other, but don''t talk this much since as I said he isn''t much into talking. I guess that relates to why we live in a place where you don''t have to deal with any people. For the question, how someone as passive as Dad got together with Mum: She told us that she was the one to ask him out. And well, he didn''t say no. Okay, I''m overstating it a little. The two make for a good pair. There were never hard feelings between them or anything bigger than smaller quarrels. Like him not stepping the dirt off when coming back inside. So much for him. Because of this working with dad is a silent job. I have no problem with that since I come after him in that regard. However, I had something on my mind. "Dad?" (E) "Hmm?" (R) "I wanted to ask you: Aren''t you worried? The last time we sold our harvest they said there is a conflict with the Koreso. We are here so close to the border you wouldn''t be sure if we belong to them or Tarsona. Isn''t it dangerous?" (E) There were always some tensions between our nations. Tarsona is a rich country and has a strong focus on trading and sailing. While the ocean is difficult to cross with all the monsters inside, we are proud of our naval tradition. Our capital city Valera is the biggest haven this continent knows, yet only three countries have access to the sea. Naturally, this wealth draws unwanted attention. Hence Koreso. While they are very proud of being a republic where the people rule, these guys are extremely aggressive towards their "less developed" neighbors. It strikes a little odd here that people who are this proud of their liberal government occasionally turn their prisoners of war into slaves. And now it seems that these people again decided that the rich Tarsona makes a good target. Like this, it might be understandable that I''m concerned our farmland might turn into a warzone. "Hmm, I guess we should follow the advice of your mother and not think too hard about it. It''s not like we can abandon the farm just like this. We are rather far away from any of the main roads or something else remarkable, so it''s not likely that we''ll get targeted." (R) "Maybe." (E) "Sorry that I can''t be more assuring." (R) "No, no. You are right. It doesn''t help to fret about this. For now, I just hope this batch of corn does grow as fine as the yellowsprout. I mean some of the crops are bigger than me." (E) "I know. But we should wait a little longer to make sure they are all ripe." (R) I''m not soothed by my father''s words but I realize that we have no real choice. It''s not like we can just abandon everything and run away. Refugees aren''t that welcome in the bigger towns and we would have no way to make money. So I stay silent and we just do work. We stop before it gets evening. It''s not like one is only working as a peasant. We¡¯ve got quite a lot done and have earned ourselves to call it a day. Mum is already back and starts to prepare dinner, while I play a little with Toris. After all, he is my brother and I should be nice to this little brat with his bucket. It takes a while and when dinner is finished, the sun already starts to set. We sit around the table and like declared mum roasted the eggs along with some of our crops. It is rather quiet since my brother''s mouth is stuffed and I and dad don''t speak that much but are also exhausted. And exactly this is the reason why I notice something rustling through our yellowsprout field. "Mum, Dad! I''m going out for a moment. Think I saw something." (E) "You sure about that? It''s starting to get dark." (R) "That''s the reason why. Any more and I won''t see anything at all. You can stay, I¡¯m only checking if it''s bad for the field or the chicken." (E) "Shall I accompany you?" (R) "Nah! If it was anything at all it was rather small." (E) So I head out and turn to the place where I detected the rustling. It is rather pointless to try to find something in here. Nonetheless, I notice movement. It''s certainly too small for a wolf, barely surpassing my knees in height, raising my confidence to pursue whatever this is. I can''t really make it out, especially with the twilight, but the shape is weird. As a last attempt, I jump more or less blind in its direction. "Screeeeeehhhhh!!!" That startled me. The moment I moved this thing jumped as well in my direction, and looked gruesome, before it just like this rushed away. So I turn back to my home, having had enough of this. Not worth it! However, when I push myself back through the field I face a bright shine. Chapter 2 War is something terrible. Yes, I know that people proclaim this all the time, yet most of them aren''t really thinking about what they''re saying there. I guess the only ones in the position to say something like this are the direct victims. Those who are truly affected, against their will. For example, soldiers forced into the army, families losing their providers, civilians slaughtered by troops, peasants losing all they have. Or me. You remember that I mentioned I would soon have my birthday? Right now I ask myself if I will survive long enough to celebrate. The reason is the shine coming from my house. It''s dark-red, sometimes yellow then turning into black. The color of flames and smoke. It is dark, still, with this illumination, I can see the figures of those who are responsible clearly enough. They are soldiers of Koreso, the mentioned bordering nation. Not that I was deeply invested with any of them and their politics, yet they don''t leave you much of a choice when someone makes the tactical decision to cut the opponent''s supplies down by destroying all farms on the other side. In these moments it is unfortunate to be part of a family of peasants at the border. Okay Erys, calm down. You need to keep a clear mind in this situation. Knowing that my chances to fight them are nonexistent, I managed to hide for now between the crops. Fortunately, I couldn''t see any members of my family with these soldiers. The house has a second exit, and since there were no screams or shouts they probably made it out, alarmed by the fire. The good point is that on that side our yellowsprout field extends as well, giving them enough coverage to escape. But maybe I did just miss them getting caught? "Here I am!" (R) "There was one! Get him!" "Ah, let him be. That''s not the mission. Don''t do anything unnecessary." That was dad. It''s a little weird, but the direction of the voices is off. Not in the direction of the fields. If I need to guess I would say that dad is distracting them so that the rest of us can escape. I couldn¡¯t see any ranged weapons. Without carrying anything and his knowledge of the terrain dad should be able to shake them off. So it seems like everyone got away. And so will I! Naturally, I tend in the direction where my mum most likely left to. I might meet her at the road to the next town. More specifically, Osari. This is the largest town in the southeastern territory. It''s reasonable to believe that my family is that way. And considering what this one soldier just said, I don''t think I need to worry that they will hunt the refugees. Those will put a strain on our kingdom which has to sustain them and like this, it is favorable for the enemy to leave them be. That''s what I thought, yet as soon I leave the field which was obstructing my view, I can see my mother carrying my brother in her arms and behind her a soldier, who sneaks after them trying to prevent them from running faster while he chases. Dad went to distract the soldiers but like this mum and Toris are without any protection now. I want to mention, though we have our quarrels sometimes I love them deeply. So I take my chances. This man wears heavy equipment and should naturally be slower. If I tackle him and manage to run away, he will be too occupied to get further behind and everyone is happy. So I commence. I try the same as him and wait as long as possible with my sprint. Then I rush at him and throw my shoulder in his side. ¡°Wham¡± I managed to send him to the ground. I hope mother got the hint and brings my brother away from here. The same I want to do now as well. But when I bring myself up again and begin to run in a different direction, to lead them away from my mother, suddenly there is another soldier in front of me. "Dead end here, lass!" The strike I receive sends me instantly down. "That bitch jumped me! Kill her!" (soldier without balance) "What are you saying? It''s your fault for being this careless, letting yourself get ambushed like that. Also, she is a resource. A valuable one at that!" I think this one has a higher rank, the way he speaks. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.But for now, I am more concerned about the fact that I apparently shall get enslaved. The man forces me with raw strength and some support of his sword to the rest of their group. "Look what we''ve got here! Isn''t this the typical country flower? What do you think we get for that one?" (high ranked soldier) "Sir, it seems we will have some fun, right?" (asshole) "Are you stupid? That will decrease her value! She is spoils of war and we will diligently deliver her. For a reward. The commander has his tastes." (high ranked soldier/ asshole) "How unfortunate." (asshole) I need to get away, but they tied my hands and feet. It seems I shall be laid like goods on the horse of their boss, yet they aren''t done yet. "Now guys, get moving! Those fields must burn before it gets bright again!" (high ranked soldier) And now they start to use torches on the fields I cultivated with my own hands. This is devastating, yet I don''t want to think about what will follow. My hope dims and I guess no prayer in this world will save me now. The fields are lighting up. Nothing can quell this fire anymore. It helps that my family got away, yet I''m not as strong as I would like. I am unable to stop my eyes from tearing. My fear grows with each passing second and I know that I won¡¯t be able to endure what will happen to me. I just want to get away here! Or die before more sinister things happen. Yet I''m unsure if I could manage to kill myself. Help me, please! The men check the area one last time, pack up some of our dead chickens, and start to get ready to leave. With me as a part of their spoils that is. I''ve lost all hope and cry silent tears. "Grumble" Suddenly there is a quake. The earth tremors and everyone looks aghast. It''s not the first time I felt how the earth shakes, but never this strong. The tremors become even stronger and like in an explosion the earth cracks up. Close to our position a hole opens. However, what makes me scared stiff is what emerges. Some kind of hellish creature, a monster like never known before emerges. There are monsters in this world, wild ferocious beasts, but nothing like this. Nothing out of the deepest depths of the dark. "SKREAK!!!" It looks like a bug, yet not even close. It''s a towering monstrosity! Around 2,30 meters! It has mandibles for a mouth and the eyes are void black. It walks on four appendages that look like spikes. But it also has arms. Or rather two appendages with long saw-like blades extending out of them. They look like dark-brown bones. To be precise, the whole body of this thing looks like this. Hard and impenetrable. The soldiers, trained as they are, surround it. Eleven men of considerable boldness. Some shake, yet discipline takes over and makes them all engage the abomination. But before the first one comes close enough to attack, I note that this thing has a tail. Or more a spear, as this is how it uses it. The closest soldier gets directly impaled. The others take this as the signal for the attack but are only scratching that monster''s hard surface, which relentlessly repels them. "SCREEEAAAACCHHH!!!" At this moment hell breaks loose and their formation gets thrown into chaos, as another one of these things comes out of the hole. The soldiers are pushed back under the assaults of these giant abominations which barely recognize their attacks. "Hold the line! Block the strikes!" (high-ranked soldier) With their desperate efforts, they can barely survive as pressured as they are. But then it happens. More, smaller critters emerge from the hole. Haven''t I just seen one of these? What hell lies down there? These smaller monsters are fast. Rushing on four legs, with extending bends in their hind limbs, which catapult them forward. The front ones have each a claw with two sharp ends and their maws are countless closing spikes. They wreak havoc among the soldiers. Jumping up their bodies, biting in joints, and ripping the soft parts of their bodies open. As they had barely any chance against the giants this additional new threat completely overwhelms them. More and more keep pouring out of that hole and in groups of dozens they take out together one after the other of the soldiers. It''s a massacre! I see how their supposed leader is beheaded with just one swipe of a blade arm and with that it''s concluded. The battle is over and only four fleeing men remain. They don''t get far. I had already lost hope to live much longer and those things seem just like another way to end me. At least they kill fast. At most five seconds of pain and it will be over. That doesn''t help my trembling, sobbing, and the terror I experience yet if I could be objective it isn''t much worse. But why do I still live? They already killed all the others. So why am I, nearly in the middle of this horror, still in one piece? Or any piece, as what the small ones did to some of the corpses was terrible? But then it seems to be my turn. One of those giants comes close. I tremble and sob, yet manage to look at that thing for a moment, before the panic overwhelms me and I just quiver on the ground. However, I don''t get decapitated. I perceive how more creatures come out of this hole of terror, again different. Those walk on four leg-spikes and have arms like the giants, yet with claws of four fingers instead of blades. Also, they are only slightly exceeding my size. No giants. Dozens of these things swarm out, yet apparently fear the fire and circle it in a wide arc. Promptly some head in my direction. What will they do to me? I expect the worst and close my eyes so that I only hear the advancing of the clicking sounds their legs make. This isn''t the slightest bit better than seeing them, inducing my eyes to open up again. Four! Four are directly at me! "Please let it be fast." (E) I quietly whisper to myself. "Creak!" "Crek, creeak!" Distressing insect-like clicking screams. I simply don''t know how to handle myself. My mental stress is far beyond the limits I can endure. I close my eyes again, trying to disconnect myself from all this horror. But suddenly there is a touch. A grip! One of those things grabbed my legs! Then another one my shoulders! Another is reaching below my waist! And then I get lifted. The claws of those monsters end sharp, yet they used them in a way that I am not really scraped. But this changes when I realize what goes on. They are moving me to the hole! As terror grasps me I scramble and try to flail around. "NO! Help, help! This can''t be! Not! Aaahh! No!" (E) Only for those things to grab me harder. It hurts only a bit, yet for sure I cannot move the held parts with this inhuman strength they apply. And even the fourth one comes to assist them. They render me incapable to resist and proceed on their way. Falling into despair I get sucked inside that hole. All I can do is helplessly stare at the exit as the last bit of light slowly vanishes. Chapter 3 Just focusing on the way forward the creatures move on. I sob the whole time, feeling pure dread at the thought of what is going to happen to me. They transport me in perfect unison at a fast pace not loosening their grip even once, clenching my body. The pain is tolerable, nonetheless, it hurts and I cease my pointless struggle. The tunnels we traverse are spacious, as they must have been big enough for the giants to pass them. The creatures move me further and further through the dark. At this point, I only whimper and quiver in fear, unable to free myself. I am aware that we are descending very deep below, while also moving constantly in the same direction. At one point the earthen tunnels, which were nearly perfectly round are replaced with something different. It looks still a bit like earth, yet it seems to be harder and at the same time like coated in some kind of applicant. I only notice because of some light from occasional glowing stones and luminescent mushrooms. There were many passages in other directions, so this network must be vast. They travel for hours with me, but at one point the tunnel opens. It is still very dark, so I can''t see much but I notice the clicking sounds. The insects must be everywhere around me. They grow more frequent and intense and I realize that I cannot fathom the numbers. We traverse many halls and passages and eventually pass a giant gateway. I am so scared that I cannot get any word out by now. Not that I assume I would be understood. Finally, those creatures are coming to a stop in a vast open space. In front of me, I see many of those giants, blocking a huge gateway. The creatures which carry me scramble to them and stop. "Scriak!" (carrier) "Scruuk!" (giant) After a short moment, the giants give way. The insects delve with me in there. And dump me down. They just leave me like this? As fast as possible I want to get this rope off and work as hasty I can on the knot on my feet. Then I open the one at my hands with my teeth. I notice my clothes got rather torn at the rough treatment I experienced. I am free now, but let''s be honest, how should I have a chance to get out of this? "Shuuuuooooohhhh" This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. What was that? I look around, but cannot spot anything in this darkness. "Shooooooohhhh" Again! What was that? It sounds like the wind is blowing. Or as if air is escaping some kind of machine. I follow that sound and think I find a shape in this darkness. It is huge. Like really huge. Not giant huge, but more. Much more. And then this structure moves. Bends down. Lowers to the ground and I see... Titan! "Aghck!" (E) This creature is like a giant for giants. A black figure which towers so high that I cannot see its top. And it stands directly in front of me. Abruptly the head of that thing lowers down. It is some kind of oval with mandibles. My head would easily fit in the hole in its center. "Shuuuuuhhhh" It is the inhaling of that thing that makes this sound. Was I brought here to be fodder for this monstrosity? It comes so close. The heat of its breath envelopes me and I grow nauseous at the gas. It did not smell, it simply was nothing you should breathe in. I see eight appendages, four at least for walking two more used in a mix, and a long tail. It pokes me slowly with one of its claws, sending me to the ground. Not very difficult as I''ve lost all feeling in my legs. "Please, at least kill me fast." (E) I just don''t want to suffer for long and plea at this creature, unable to get up from my knees. I think saliva hits my head yet this thing promptly moves away. Then it seems to look at me. Measuring. After a moment it appears to be done and draws back. Utterly overwhelmed I can just stare. Abruptly the tail flings out from past that thing, rushes through its legs, and like this I get pierced. It directly hit my navel and hurts like hell. "Aaahh! Aggaahk! A-at least... it ends now." (E) The next moment I feel how something is released at the point the tail enters. It seems like overkill to me that I get poisoned by something this big. However, I still don''t drop dead. Why is there no release? The tail extracts again and I am not bleeding as much as I thought. Instead, some violet liquid escapes my navel. Yet it seems the wound closes fast and the dripping stops. Nonetheless, in seconds my head gets dim and I fall down.
When I regain consciousness my mind is completely hazy. I feel terrible. This is a bad sign. It means I am either in hell, without having done much to earn this or that I''m still alive. My eyes burn, like with the hardest fever one can imagine, but much more. And while we are at it, I''m feverish. Just then I notice that I''m fixated in some greasy hardened stuff. The next I perceive is a heavy stomach ache, followed by a strain in my hip and an extreme itch on my back. In addition, my hair got greasy. Also, my whole body is tense. Every single muscle feels sore and my skin prickles. This way the fixation is no real problem, as all it does hinder are regularly coming cramps. According to the remains in front me, I threw up while I was out. That would explain this terrible taste in my mouth, if not completely. Not surprising with the way my stomach stirs. The pain is close to unbearable and in the end, I am unable to withstand it. Like this, I pass out again. I dwell for some time between a half-aware state and unconsciousness. After a while, there is just sleep. I gain a bit of consciousness when two of those smaller insects who brought me here are taking me out of this greasy substance. What? That must have been my imagination. Those things cannot speak, only weird clicking sounds. They are carrying me. Yet with a strange sense of caution that wasn''t present when I was initially brought here. Soon we arrive at another opening, but my mind drifts slowly away and I fall asleep. Chapter 4 It was all so unreal. I wake up in some kind of bed and almost believe that I am still at home. However, I feel too bad. All that happened to me might have been a feverish dream, but my environment says different. Looking around, the walls, floor, and ceiling consist of a smooth brown surface. It is like the earth on those tunnels. However, this is a room or rather a hall and the structure looks a bit different. There are some of these white glowing stones embedded in the walls, so I can see rather well. Then I realize that the bed I woke up in is more a tub, filled with some yellowish substance that doesn''t seem to cling to me. My condition is terrible. I feel pain in my stomach and still this fever. Also, my wrists are tender, a bit swollen, and hurt. The same goes for my ankles and knees. What is going on here? Why did those creatures make me sick, as I am very sure this sting caused that, and then they put me in a bed? Promptly something approaches the only entrance. It''s one of those monsters again. It has six appendages like all the others, yet with developed claws at all the ends. And this one seems to walk on two legs, using the midsegment at most for balance. Also, it has a more slim build and looks in general more delicate. There are insect-like, translucent wings sprouting out of its back and its compound eyes have something piercing. (weird insect) "Ieeek!" (E) (weird insect) "W-wh-wh-what?" (E) This thing screeched, yet somehow I thought it would mean this. Am I crazy? (extremely weird insect) More strange screams and clicking sounds, which in the end sound like this to me. The insect stands completely calm in front of me, waiting for an answer. (ridiculously weird insect) This is impossible, right? Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.A giant speaking insect. That¡¯s madness. But I can hear it! Or¡­ feel? I am doubting my sanity. After all that happened, losing my mind might not be too farfetched. Yet, I can¡¯t deny that I believe to understand this insect directly in front of me. The only way to know if I am crazy is by causing a reaction I can relate to. "J-just t-to con-...firm, can you... raise your left claw?" (E) (strangely complying insect) And she raises the left claws. Both of them on her left. "Th-this is not my imagination? You really did this?" (E) (insect) I hold my head against a headache which was the whole time present, yet now worsens with what transpires here. The most distressing is that I know that there are just those screeches, which I can understand without a problem. That''s what I think I do. There is not much to hold against this after my test. "Y-you can really u-understand me? Is tha-that right?" (E) (Kyska) Nurse? A personal nurse? Why? Because I''m ill? "A-am I still talking normally? I-I mean not like you?" (E) (K) "What... What are you talking about? Am I not going to die?" (E) (K) Whatever I perceive here, it feels genuinely worried about me. "N-no. I-I meant am I not going to get ki-killed? That thing killed all the others. Am I not just fodder?" (K) It might not be the smartest approach to mention that, yet all this is far too ridiculous as that I can let it slide. I was convinced to get eaten here very soon. (K) I am confused. This was a heavy emotional outburst. And somehow I could feel this. "No, I meant all the others died back then. Except me. Why?" (E) (K) "And what... what is with me?" (E) (K) "Exactly that! I was taken there, a titanic creature stung me and now an insect is calling me princess! What the hell happens here?!" (E) (K) "No... I mean.... queen? What... is it?" (E) This outburst took the last of my reserves and my body rapidly loses strength. I still have this fever and those other agonizing points. Like the muscle pain, itching skin, and stomach ache. Weakened like this it gets hard to keep me upright. (K) This insect is fast at me and tugs me carefully back into this tub with the foreign substance. She uses her claws yet they are much softer than those of the others. And somehow even if this insect is directly touching my body, I don¡¯t panic. I can feel that it is truly considerate of me and has no ill intentions, in a strange way soothing my troubled mind. I am confused. "Why do you... call me... princess? I don''t... understand." (E) The moment I delve a bit into that yellowish stuff I become sleepy. It gets hard to stay awake. (K) With too many questions on my mind, I sleep in. Chapter 5 I cannot really say how I slept. Something like a dreamless sleep, yet calm and at the same time as if I had been heavily invested in something, but then forgotten. Waking up my state is a bit better than when I initially laid down. However, this is just relative, as I felt absolutely terrible before. Now I feel only half that terrible. The fever is not gone but decreased. The itch feels less present, while it is still there. And sore muscles need an eternity to get better, that much I learned from farm work. My stomach is still in turmoil but calmed down a little. Yet something at my hip behind me stings. (K) That startled me. It is the same insect from before and it seems it was here the whole time. The fact that I can talk to it and that it¡¯s apparently not hostile helps with the unusual appearance, if only a little. "Better? Yes, I think a little bit. But what is this princess nonsense?" (E) (K) "E-Erys, my name is Erys. And I might be much but certainly not a princess." (E) I mumble those words, intimidated by the fact that this is an insect in my size and it seemingly has some weird evaluation of me. (K) "I said I am no princess." (E) (K) "Wh-what? What do you mean?" (E) (K) I am getting anxious. All this mad talk about me being a princess makes me extremely uneasy. "Progressed? What progressed?" (E) (K) "Metamorphosis? Charge? Does that mean I''m no prisoner here? Can I go back out?" (E) (K) "What the hell is a metamorphosis? And why should my life be of any importance?" (E) This all is getting far too much for me. (K) And this is getting annoying. "And what does that mean? I only know that I wake up here, at a completely foreign place and... and I''m scared. Please tell me what is going on here!" (E) My eyes tear up a little at this. I don''t know the slightest bit what is happening. (K) "Me? In charge of what? And changed? I don''t understand." (K) (K) "Please tell me what is going on with me!" (E) (K) This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "No, no, no! I am no princess. Not even close! This is all crazy and I am so confused." (E) (K) Did this insect just change the topic? On the other hand, I haven''t eaten in a while and my stomach feels empty, besides the fact that it is stirring like crazy. "You mean eating? I am provided food here?" (E) (K) I am truly terribly hungry, yet before anticipation overcomes me, I remember that these are insects. Who knows what they will provide? Kyska, this weird insect, is shortly leaving through the open hole in the wall. It seems they don''t know doors here. I consider if I should try to make a run for it but my sorry state, empty stomach, and the certainty to run directly into hundreds of these insects induce me to dismiss this idea. A moment later she enters again with some kind of tableware. It looks like clay or just more of this hardened earth. She extends it to me as if I shall eat it from my position in this "bed" while she is holding it. "Can we not go to the table?" (E) There is something like this in this room. More accumulations of the concrete the room is made of. Yet it forms such a shape and stools to sit there. There is also a bench, which is strangely some way apart from the wall, and also a smaller table, like for tea. The room is quite spacious, yet a single one. (K) I am, yet I still try to raise myself. It is hard but eventually, I manage. "It works." (E) Kyska is fast placing the thing on the table and then supports my body, to guide me to a stool. It is astonishing how attentive she is. Watching carefully for each of my steps, while making full use of all of her arms. I sit down and take a look at what is presented there. I purposely dimmed my hopes and that was the right decision. There is a crude earthen pod, apparently filled with water. But for the rest I see on the plate, there is just some accumulation of black stuff. Yet this insect is urging me to eat. It is dry enough that I can take the pieces with my hands. Which is necessary, as there is no cutlery. I take one of these and put it carefully in my mouth, half expecting that it is either poisonous or inedible. But to my surprise, it tastes sweet. A bit like bread or cake yet not exactly. (K) Again this princess stuff. How does she come to this? While I eat to quell my hunger, I decide to ask my questions. "I simply don''t understand. Why do you call me princess?" (E) (K) She is emphatic at this, but for me, this is no answer. "This is not making any sense! Why should something like this happen? I am a human and all of this is too much for me." (E) (K) "W-well, humans! That''s what I am. The main population on the entire surface. All like me." (E) (K) Is this talk leading anywhere? "No. I mean similar to me! Two legs, two arms, pink or sometimes tanned skin, hair in different colors, no carapace. Humans!" (E) (K) By now I''ve finished my meal, as it was fairly easy to take in and wasn''t that much in the first place, taking consideration of my stirring stomach. And now I wait uneasily for what she will say. "Mistake? What mistake?" (E) (K) I am at a loss and just look at this weird insect not able to understand what it means. With open eyes, I stare, incapable to reply in any way. Suddenly something moves at my opened eyes, which started to get dry. I instinctively put my hands in front of them, however, there is nothing. Now they''re fine again. It was more as if they were horizontally wiped from each side. Like blinking, wrong blinking, yet I didn''t. This is so strange. "What was that? My eyes!" (E) (E) (K) "No! I mean how?" (E) (K) "And because of that, they changed my eyes?" (E) Calm down, this is crazy, yet all of this was too much since the beginning. What are some little differences to my eyes, if I escaped certain death and worse? I am agitated but try to soothe myself. "Okay, my eyes are different. Could be worse. I can still see. So it''s fine." (E) (K) No, no, no, no! This is completely wrong. "Wh-why you say this? I- I was stung, but nothing more excessive should happen!" (E) (K) My body starts to heat up. The muscles cramp and my breath gets rigid while panic seizes me. "Princess! Your pheromones are again disordered. Please rest, while your body adjusts." (K) Kyska makes me stand up with her four arms. The pain and confusion disorder me so much that I don¡¯t even consider fighting back. Then she brings me back to the tub. Now that I think about it, I ask myself how I didn''t drown in this stuff, yet at the same time don''t want an answer. My body heat is rising and everything prickles like crazy. But as soon my body enters the substance inside the tub it settles down and the temperature becomes tolerable. "What happens here?" (E) (K) I feel incredibly sick. Lying down with a high fever. Because of that, it is very hard to keep my eyes open. As weakened as I am I eventually fall asleep. Chapter 6 I wake up again. Surprisingly this tub is rather comfortable. I am floating a little bit inside this substance. This time I feel astonishing good. The fever is gone and my itch settled. Also, my stomach got a little better while my head stopped throbbing. I see Kyska who seemingly has really just the job to stay close to me. My throat feels sore and I need to drink something. So I decide to ask for it, as she was rather courteous until now. (E) Huh? What was that? That didn''t sound like normal speech!? That didn''t sound like a voice in the first place!? (K) She understood!? What is going on here? I grab my throat and try to make sounds. (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) I continue to shout out these screeches and panic more and more. (K) Kyska hands me a vessel of some kind, filled with liquid. With all that happened to me, I''ve lost my trust, yet my throat won''t get better without liquid. I take a slow sip and this is absolutely no water. Rather it is sweet again. Extremely sweet. The strange thing is, I never was excessively into sweets, but now I could down it all at once. We were never rich enough to afford them and even on occasions I would at most take a bit. Now I could get addicted to this. That might be a bit much to say, nonetheless, this taste is so pleasant that I don''t long for something like water and could exclusively rely on this. In addition, this taste somehow makes me calm down and I can think straight again. (E) (K) (E) That''s how cows work. Eating grass and then they produce milk. (K) (E) I hate talking with these "creaks". I don''t even know how such a simple expression can contain any information, but Kyska understands everything perfectly. And I do as well. (K) So no cows. But this all is already so foreign that I better not dwell on it. At least my throat got better with this fluid. Yet this doesn''t help my voice at all. I tried to avert my mind, but each of these sounds coming from me makes me depressed. (E) I am a bit teary due to this situation. I mean I sound like those insects. (K) (E) (K) Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! I cannot revert the changes, but I can adjust my usage. This isn''t perfect, but a way out. Still, I''m very shaken. This all is just too much. (E) (K) (E) (K) Kyska is very confident about that. As if this circumstance would be reason enough to justify absolutely everything. Yet this isn¡¯t giving me anything. (E) (K) Details? What kind of details!? (E) There wasn''t anything impressive about that. Yet for some reason, I can feel how Kyska grows excited. (K) (E) (K) (E) That sounds just pitiful to me. (K) Somehow I feel a little insulted. (E) (K) Wonderful. I am a very important servant. (E) (K) (E) (K) This idea triggers me and frantic I control if there is any change to my body. The first is apparent. My nails blackened. This is disturbing but neglectable. My hair feels a bit greasy, yet not directly dirty. Rather as if it got drenched in oil and looks glistening. I don''t really want to know more about this and dismiss it. Then I notice something disturbing. My muscles feel hard. Like really hard. And I cannot ease them up. My arm feels extremely firm beneath the skin when I press. Still slightly flexible but not much. (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) This doesn''t help! Forget it! Ignore it! It is under your skin, so you never must see! However, the next thing I cannot push aside. I had constantly experienced pain in my hip, especially stinging at my back. And now when I strobe there, I feel something. There is some kind of bulge at the point between where my back ends and my butt begins. It feels hard and disturbingly I perceive that it¡¯s shifting inside. (E) (K) () (K) This insect takes it as an invitation, yet I''m too dumbfounded to protest. I feel a touch there. (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) I tremble and grasp myself, while I start to tear up. (K) "SCREEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH" (E) (K) This cannot be! This cannot be! I am a human, no insect! I don''t grow something to create these things! This isn''t true! Suddenly some insects burst into the room. Five of those normal heightened ones who brought me here and even one giant. (worker) (giant) (K) Kyska, who is apparently in charge of my surveillance is calming them down. But now I am startled that those creatures came. Or more, why. They came because I screamed. Listening to me. Their attention was directly on me, waiting for input. They really made me something they listen to? I fall down on a stool and try to get all of this out of my head. The next moment Kyska is at me. She wipes my body which got sweaty with that panic, with some kind of... I don''t want to know. (K) Somehow the "creaks" sound calming, but I''m afraid this is just one more change on me. (E) (K) Not completely wrong. If they told me the truth that is. But lying insects would be novel. (K) Kyska again brings me to the tub and places me inside. I would protest that I was barely awake, and I don¡¯t wish for anything to complete, yet I feel weak. All of this was exhausting and mentally straining. In addition, it seems whatever happens to my body drains on me. So I want to sleep. Chapter 7 I pondered what I should do now. One could consider my position terrible. A breeding stock for those strange creatures. But I have some space for myself and my wellbeing is important to them. As long I live, there is someone to produce... eggs. This is madness! Yet when there are eggs, this is what they want and so I shall live. Do I want to live like that? Making members of an insect species? I don''t see a way to keep on, if not complying or death. I seem to be cared for here and this could be considered positive. This is disturbing, yet they justified even their killing. As Kyska doesn''t even seem to know what humans are and they eat mainly this mushroom as they said, they don''t seem hostile. At least not much. So they can''t really be considered evil. Also, I never heard of them before. There were no incidents, so no reasons to despise them. If not for the fact that I''ve got abducted and "this" happened. But the alternative was being a slave and death. This is not that much to hold against them. Yet, I might at least ask for compensation. If not for me as they seemingly are already set to give me everything I need, then for my family. So I wake up. (K) I try actively to use words. "Ieek; Iee; Ie! Hieew; hiev; heve; haeve! Ee; ea; a! ReeEEEk; reeeEkw; reequeesst!" (E) This was terribly straining and difficult. However, it came through as words. These screeches are something that is driving me away from being human. If there is even a chance to still be considered as one, then this is what I want. (K) This is distressing. So I need to furthermore use those distressing screeches. "But I''ve understood. However, you don''t need to request things. Just order." (K) "Iee; Iet; It''s; juiieEz; just..." (E) (K) Sadly she is right. Talking is incredibly hard. As if I would blindly balance on a rope. That it would ever feel this foreign to me. (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) It¡¯s not like she has no point. I constantly fainted and they are rather protective as it seems. That¡¯s no combination which grants me much freedom. (E) (K) Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) They are completely oblivious about that! (K) (E) (K) At this moment I become aware that none of the creatures I''ve seen until now was wearing clothes or had any kind of tool besides those attached to their bodies. My own clothes have gotten rather ragged and barely serve their purpose. The closest in that regard are these vessels made of earth. They don''t know what gear is. Should I really introduce them to this concept and maybe make them more dangerous? What if they use that against people? Or even start an invasion? (E) (K) (E) (K) This is convincing. They don''t need to fight the humans, as they have nothing they want. I don''t think that this creature would plot against me, so talking shouldn''t hurt. (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) This isn''t the slightest bit assuring, considering it is the transformation of my body we are talking here about. However, as I''ve understood it, the food has nothing to do with what happens. My body transforms on its own. The food simply keeps me going and so the change continues. There are now again those mushrooms. It might be a little bit monotonous, yet like bread, it works as a basic source of sustenance. So I eat. The portion is a little bigger than last time and I''m also provided this "nectar". Kyska apparently wants me full this time. I fear a little her intention behind this, as it surely has something to do with my body. On the other side, it''s food. Nothing I should stop to take in. Also, it might be stupid to ignore those who want to keep me alive. So I am eating what is provided. While I am eating it comes to my mind that I''ve forgotten to ask for something different. (E) (K) It is sometimes slightly exhausting to always get referred like this. (E) (K) This is true in the way, that it was constantly warm down here. However, clothes are not just about this. (E) (K) Success! I knew this approach would work. No matter how ridiculous, when it helps me Kyska will do what she can. I am at a point where I believe her when she tells me she cares for me. I finish my meal. Yet soon after that, I again start to feel weird. My head spins, my stomach pains much more, my back strains as if it is going to rip apart. I feel a terrible itch short above my butt and my wrists start to burn and hurt when touched. "Screaaahhk!" (E) (K) (E) I shout and become again aware of what kind of sound I make here. Like an injured insect. That''s exactly what I am. (K) Kyska insists and I also think that this tub makes me at least sleepy. So I should go. The substance in the tub makes the pain get better and I don''t want to leave. In this agony, I can''t sleep well, yet as I grow exhausted, it comes closer and closer. Finally, my consciousness fades away. Chapter 8 My rest felt wild. Disturbed. As if my very being was thrown around in every direction. Like this, I am somewhat glad to wake up again. That''s what I thought. At some point, my pain completely vanished. Not just an unfinished feel that it got better. More like directly watching how a wound closes and then you know this won''t hurt anymore. This is how I feel now. And so I step out of my tub. To my surprise, I see something I didn''t expect. (E) Truly, in front of me stand two similar insects. Same stature, height, color. I think I see double but for some reason, I am sure that the right one is Kyska. (K) I am confused. Kyska didn''t seem like she couldn''t cope with me, yet now there is a new one. This is not really distressing, however, I get excited in a way. "Scrrrrrrrrrrrrrr" (E) There started a strange sound and I follow it to the source only to find... (Suki) This new one seems to be happy, while I panic internally. Kyska shows some compassion if there is any way to note such a thing on her stiff insect face. She already knows how I react if things like this happen. And she is completely right! (E) "Three different sets! Each concentrated on another allocated space. Beautiful! They will give such a stabilized flight. Yet, they are so complicated. Even for a princess, this is uncommon. She must have good predispositions. The maintenance will be a piece of work, but don''t worry we will keep them clean and able." (S) I note that these things apparently ripped through my shirt, which now is just kept in place by a few joints. They are huge, yet slender. Emerging from close down my neck to close over my hip, they are folded behind my back. Those are only the places where they are coming out from. They extend so far that they reach down close to my knees. They feel strange. I know they are there. I could feel the breeze on them when they moved seconds ago. And now this insect is fondling them!!! She is very careful with the touch, yet takes each of the six pieces and moves them separately. (E) This sensation is crazy. I can feel them as a part of me, but they are so foreign. And they feel delicate. Extremely sensitive. Each touch is as if I get touched where I shouldn''t. They aren''t "such" places, right? (K) (S) Maintained? I have to keep them? I know with this feeling that they might not be easy to remove. Furthermore, they are extending from my spine. This is no place you should casually rip things away from. But keeping giant insect wings? They are translucent and don''t look bulky. A little bit accommodating to my shape. Yet, at the same time, this is sheer madness. I''ve grown wings! And they are going to maintain them? What does that even mean? I need to grant Suki they really do look complicated. In terms of cleaning, I wouldn''t even know how to reach them properly. I have to be cleaned by them, right? This, this is disturbing. To have to rely on the help of others, just to maintain my body. How shall I sleep? On my stomach, it seems. My back is obviously no option like this. This is again too much and I fall down on my knees. However, I need to take a bowed posture, because otherwise, those things are scraping the ground. (K) Growing back!? Well, they did grow from nothing in the first place, so what do I know? A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.Yet like this, now I surely won''t be able to get rid of them. (E) (S) (K) I really need to say you are doing a terrible job at this. But I don''t, as they might kill themselves for failure, as committed they are to their "roles". Have I mentioned how weird it is to get your insect wings fondled by an insect? (K) Suki helps me carefully back up. She is now a bit calmer, probably to not startle me any further. Yet suddenly... Did this thing just touch my butt!!? (E) (S) What?! What has my butt to do with this? Is she insane? She looks like she has fallen out of a mesmerized daze. I look agitated at her. And I''ve decided they are female. Don''t know how that applies, but they look slender and call themselves nurses. Kyska decided also to take a look at what Suki could possibly mean. Then she suddenly freezes in her tracks. (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (S) Kyska throws Suki a troubled gaze for saying things that will make me panic. And I do! Wings aren''t enough, but now this ominous egg stinger comes in addition? What I''ve done to the world? I touch at the place I''ve avoided for exactly the reason that I didn''t want to think about it. Definitely, the bulge from before expanded. Vast. Hidden under those wings lies a structure. There is something corrugated protruding out of my lower back. There where the spine ends and my butt begins. When I touch, this thing begins to twitch but settles down again. I follow it in the direction it extends. After maybe a half hand''s length it ends. However, there is no tip. Right where it should end there is an opening. I manage to get a glimpse and it is of the same dark-bronze color those insect''s carapace features. How might I look under my skin? Curious as I am I touch the inside. Weird is an understatement. I feel the touch and it is slick. It seems to be sensitive. With this thing and the wings, I can forget chairs. Those jokes shall ease my mind, yet I think I''m sweating buckets right now and tremble. I really don''t want this to happen to me and cannot think about anything else. I just want this thing to disappear, fall off, move away. Suddenly it twitches. This sensation brings me out of it and I panic. My breath gets rigid and I hold my head. And then it happens. This protruding thing twitches, shifts, and feels just wrong. And it rushes out. Like a spear, it pierces out and my waist feels the tension leave. Then I see it. It is similar to this thing I initially was stung with, only smaller. The compressed segments did all extend and at its end, the opening closed into a sharp thorn. Now a very long thing is hovering there. This is too much! It might be even longer than me. What do I do? This thing moves as if it has a will of its own. While it feels as if I can move it, it flails around and stings in different directions. I have no control! The two insects moved away from me in my panic. (K) This isn''t real! This isn''t real! Ignore it and it will end on its own! (S) How should this become worse? I''m turning into an insect! What do I say? I am an insect! With a stinger! And I will lay eggs! This is all too much! Why me?! I''ve lost my balance and fell down again. Now I just fold myself into a ball and try to ignore how much these wings hurt in this position, all the while this stinger wreaks havoc around me, yet somehow prevents itself from piercing my body. I close my eyes, but feel those new eyelids beneath my normal ones, again reminding me that everything is wrong. I stay moveless and eventually the stinger stops and retracts back to its former form, where it opens the thorn. Soon after this, I feel some touch on me but refrain from opening my eyes. The two wings, I clamped in this position under me, get carefully freed and the pain caused by this subsides. Then I get lifted upright into a sitting position. (K) I feel how my sweat-coated body gets wiped. That happened before, still, it is startling. This causes me to open carefully my eyes, yet only the first layer. Those new lids stay but are translucent. The view is like this a bit dulled, but I can see fine. Both of these insects are right now busy doing some kind of cleaning. I feel them wiping my body. Last time I didn''t want to know, yet now I realize that at their rarely used middle segment of arms some kind of sponge is growing out of their claws. They really are made to do these tasks and only that. This is again so foreign, being cleaned in this strangely biological specified way. Kyska takes also her time to comb my disheveled greasy hair while proceeding with the cleaning using her other arms. Suki meanwhile fiddles with my wings. Maybe something happened to them or so. But then she starts to massage them in a way. "Krrrrrrrrrr!" (E) What was that? That wasn''t one of these communication creaks. This came different. More like... a cat''s purring! Do I purr? (S) It''s not my fault! I simply didn''t know my body would react like this! (K) (E) (S) (E) (S) Am I now really discussing with hive creatures how to live freely? (E) These two are tilting their heads at me as if I am crazy. (E) (S) (K) Hard to beat that logic. For those who love what they do, doing it must be nice. And they are made to love it. And like this, their society knows no inequality or mistreatment. This is better than most humans. However, my mind is apparently still human. And I am glad about that. I don''t want to lose myself. (S) There seems to be a difference concerning the higher-ups. But she seems to be happy. Chapter 9 While Kyska makes the last touches at whatever they do to nurse me, Suki brings some food. It is the same as always, yet this isn''t a problem. It still tastes well and they are rather urging me that I shall eat and drink. At least it helps to calm down to nibble at those mushrooms. (K) This makes me distressed again. They are all I have to cover my body. Yet at the moment they just ineptly cover the most important places. And this doesn''t even count wings and this "thing". And these definitely feel like something that should be covered. (K) (E) (K) Now I feel dread. Not only clothes from dead men, but also what they do to them. (E) (K) Alright, calm down. It''s not like they are cruel on purpose. They haven''t planned this. It just came so that they had some corpses to use. (S) (E) (K) (E) (K) Well, on the surface monsters exist too, why should it be different below? (K) Free? I doubted they would even know this word. (E) (K) It sounds a bit frightening when I remember how I initially was brought here. Nonetheless, I should get accustomed if I want to live here. Because to say it frankly: I grew wings and a stinger. To live ever again normal in a human town seems a little farfetched. And apparently, I''m not even able to maintain my own body, which is rather dejecting. And asking mum would be a little weird in the long run. However, having two insects with specialized bodies do it, isn''t much better. So I should go out. Yet, there is one problem. (E) (K) (E) (K) That was asked too much, huh? (E) (K) So she leaves me with the other nurse and I don''t really know how to behave in front of her. I always have this worrying feeling that they all see me justified as a failure of a princess and like this might be hostile to such a being. Especially as I simply don''t want any of this. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. (S) What is refreshing, is that they don''t lie. At least not as far I know. You can ask a question and stay sure to get an answer. (E) (S) (E) (S) (E) (S) (E) (S) Suki who seemed very cheerful to me, as strange as this perception is, becomes unusually serious. (E) (S) (E) (S) (E) (S) (E) (S) I panic and my thoughts become disordered. (E) (S) (E) (S) These intervals seem to refer to the times when I was awake and what I felt then. (E) I rub at my abdomen, trying to assure myself that I am fine there. (S) (E) (S) (E) (S) (E) (S) She must mean hibernation! That means winter! She means years! Eight-thousand years! (E) (S) Oh, good. At least not this many. I mean I already said I would comply. (S) I just stare. The number won''t go away, no matter what. Twenty-thousand! Twenty-thousand eggs! What would that mean per day? Sixty? Maybe a bit less. Still, she can''t be serious. Yet, she is an insect. Why lie to me? I start to tremble, tears are gathering in my eyes and I only don''t scream to not make these terrible screeching sounds. (E) (S) Used to it? Laying eggs? This is crazy! Just madness! What do I do?! I won''t have a choice as she said. It will simply happen. This is more than I can endure. "Princess, what is wrong? Your stress pheromones! Every entity in the vicinity is agitated." (K) She immediately realizes that Suki is calm and like this knows more than her. (K) (S) Kyska seems severely displeased. (K) (S) (K) Like I already said, you aren''t very good at comforting others. (K) (E) (K) (E) Would I be forced to sully myself? (S) (E) (S) (K) (E) (K) They... They even do that? In fact, they do everything. Cleaning, feeding, even this. There is nothing I do on my own. (E) (S) I guessed so. The truth is, I''m as specialized as they are. I only have that one function. I hug my knees and slowly tears fall out of my layered closed eyes. Not obstructed, as the slit is vertically in the middle. "Sob!" (E) I whine quietly, yet the tears are coming steadily. (K) Suddenly I feel some pressure around me. Kyska is hugging me! (E) She is carefully stroking my hair. (K) This sounds strangely assuring. Not just this proclaimed hell, where I could have been bound to a spot, forced to press them out one after the other. I am not really over it, but I ease up a little. Chapter 10 I was able to calm down a little. Since there is no way to help my situation I at least want to do something to become more comfortable. (E) (K) (E) (K) (S) (K) (S) (K) (S) Kyska is astonishing. Her ability to perceive and how she concludes is top. I just wish she wouldn''t talk as if I''m not here. Next, Kyska is settling herself opposite me at the table. I try to start with an introduction. "HieeEk, HiieEE, Hieeelk!" (E) It seems because I''ve got accustomed to these creaks my ability decreased. This will be a hard piece of work. (K) The one time I would wish for these creatures to lie. "HieElk; hieell; hiell; hieellloo! Myeee; myiie; mye, my! Neeek; neEmk; neEm; neameE; namee! IeeEks, ieEtz; ies; is! EEeeryEEEs; EEerieEs; Eeryies; Eryes; Erys! Heello mye namee ies Erys!" (E) I''m panting now. This is really hard. It is so prone to derail if you aren''t totally focused. (K) Devastating honest this insect. "Ieeet ies ea; a biiet; biit! Buuit; buut; but mooorreee beEcauuseee peeEeopleE; peeoplee mieeeght beeEcomE; beecome sceeea;scaaeerr; scaareed." (E) I won''t go away from this. I made too many concessions. My voice I want back! (S) She starts with weird shifting around her mandibles. "Screak, scree, seE; IeeE, Iee, ceeE, ceaen, tuo." (S) (K) (S) Her logic has no obvious flaws. I never said that I don''t want to meet people in the future. It might become difficult, yet if not for the wings and the stinger there are no obvious inhuman traits. If I can somehow cover those I might be seen as normal. Also, it would help me when I''m training to recover my ability to talk normally if the other party could talk normally as well. (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) This... Isn''t this too much of a responsibility? This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.Even a king has no such devotion. God, I get a stomach ache from this. Nonetheless, I continue this training of my voice. After a while, I can form most of the words without greater slip-ups, but not quite right yet. There are small slips and the tone is off. However, if I keep this up I might only sound like someone with an extremely weird pronunciation. And not like an insect in disguise. My two nurses are surprisingly good at this too. Even though there is no way they ever had access to my language before they are apparently figuring out the meaning of my words. "Hoouw dou youu do thies? Leeaarnieng mye leangueage thies faaest?" (E) They look at each other. (K) Pheromone? A scent? This is difficult, but I think I understand. In fact, I do always explain unconsciously half of what I say. And I felt sometimes something. They were flustered and worried at my demeanor. I thought this is because it is so obvious how my emotional state was, yet I conveyed them like this in reality. Scent! "Youu siaid theere are twenty-thouusand onlye to act for mee?" (E) I get better and better with talking and my speech grows more fluent with fewer mistakes. However, it is so exhausting that I want to have a short break and again use the creaks. (E) (K) This is scary. I can''t even imagine the numbers she talks about and I obviously underestimated them. They should equal the numbers of all the humans in the known world, if not exceeding them. If they would decide to invade, there would be no chance with the way they fight. My stomach pain increases and I feel stress. This pressure is really too much. If I make a mistake it could lead to a war between the countries above and them. God, why does this feel like this? Just breathe! In and out! Calm down! Let the pressure drift away! Urrgh, it feels really wrong. As if something is stuck in me. Forget it! Relax! What is this pressure? My spine is strained and I feel the tension increasing in my stomach. It cramps up. Make this stop! I want that this loosens! It shall... "Plop" "Iehk?" (E) Both of these insects were worried while I was occupied with this pressure that now got a bit better. Yet now Kyska is rushing past me. (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) Kyska presents me a round, slimy object. Milky-white grey. A bit translucent. Around a half finger''s length. This... (K) (E) "Plop" (K) I start to panic and tremble, grasping my shoulders. Tears start to flow. "Plop" Another one!!! Soon Suki but also some other similar insects enter the room. They take carefully each one egg into their hands and transport them out. "Plop" I cannot stop! They just keep coming! My body feels lighter with each and now I know why this thing is shaped like it is. It is open to let them easier out, as long I don''t sting something. The nurses take one after another each one egg. They are continuously coming. "Plop, plop" Some are directly taken out of that thing with skilled, subtle moves. The nurses who left are soon entering again empty-handed and take the new ones. More and more are popping out and Kyska holds me tight rubbing my back while avoiding the wings. Yet I guess I shall just not move too much to let the others do their job. I cry nonstop and at one point it ends. (S) (K) Those two are now attending to my body. The usual cleaning and massaging. They are skilled and it feels somehow good. But I am just too spent to react. (K) (S) Suki was right. I don''t have a choice in this. It happens on its own without me having control over anything. I can only comply or kill myself. But killing me is no option. Also, this treatment feels somewhat nice to my strained body. And it was straining. It sipped at me. It all feels so mechanical, automated. They emerge, are taken away, and taken care of until they hatch. Then they will act in some kind of role. I stay unresponsive for a while, but they don''t stop their treatment. They keep on going, feeling that I''m still in a bad state. I feel so terrible thinking about my situation and how to cope with it. However, those two seem nice. It''s not as if they bear any direct fault for my situation. As frightening their looks where at first, they are devoted. It feels like affection to me. However, I''m afraid if this is just a role they play to the convenient thing. (E) (K) Knowing Kyska this is maybe the greatest concession she could make. The queen is absolute to her and then I am like this in her view. (S) Suki was only a short time here but still thinks like this about me. This is something good, right? It feels like affection. I am dead tired after this experience and only want to sleep. As soon they are done with their program they guide me to the tub. (E) (S) So they only have this one job. (K) Everything so that I am kept ready, huh? I am put into this tub. I notice this time consciously how I sink in, below the surface of this weird substance. First, it is a little frightening, as the other times my mouth stayed free in the beginning, but I note fast that I can still breathe fine in that stuff. That must have been the case since the first time. The two make sure that all parts of me are properly drowned and I fast fall into sleep. This was all too much. And I really need a break. Kyskas Diary 1 Kyska''s diary (from the pheromone pots of the chamber of knowledge) It happened! It truly happened! I was just assigned to a new position! From today on I won''t tend to the brood anymore. It makes me a little sad to leave the little ones like this. It might not be too deep of a bond, but certainly, there was a connection while I helped to raise the larvae. Yet instead... I am going to serve a princess as her personal nurse!!! No greater honor could exist for a nurse like me! One could even say it is the most important occupation that exists within the swarm! It doesn''t matter how many fiends a guardian slays, how great the efforts of a single worker are, how fast a messenger pursues his tasks, or how grand the knowledge a scholar accumulates becomes. This all pales against the importance of a single princess! The countless offspring she will bring into existence are ultimately the absolute center the swarm is built on. These blessings of life are the greatest acts to contribute to the whole. And like this, those of a nurse who is responsible for her health. Yet it''s a little strange. I didn''t know about a newly created princess. Our numbers are stable and perfectly balanced with the amount of food we harvest. And for some reason, the scholars are involved here. It seems the order for my assignment came from them. However, the scholars are the direct subordinates of the queen. And that means the order came from her. I''m not supposed to have even the slightest doubt here! Maybe the queen is simply occupied. It could be linked to the current uproar because of the most recent discovery of our patrols. The involved drones truly found that there is a wide vacant space above us. It came to be known as the surface. Completely different rules apply to this new realm. With strange new environments and hostile lifeforms. Maybe we need for that reason greater numbers, to expand to this dangerous environment. But no matter what happens, the swarm will prevail. I have settled at the assigned location. It seems this place will be the quarter of my princess. Apparently, it was just recently established here, so the accommodations are lacking due to a shortage of time. This is strange. Such a treatment for a princess is absolutely unacceptable. Yet this isn''t what worries me. Despite the general lack, I have more than enough resources here to get by. What troubles me was that a scholar came directly to me. To a nurse! And he said that something is uncommon with my princess. And that she is going through a thorough metamorphosis to build out all the princess-specific features. I have to pay strict attention to this and tend to her respectively. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.What could be wrong with her? No, no! I haven''t even seen her and am already getting flustered. Even if something is wrong with her I''ll have to make up for it. After all, she is my princess, I''m assigned to. My princess...
I was told she would be brought here soon. Again I am a little agitated. Maybe I snapped for a moment. It seems she hasn''t reached consciousness yet. And so she will be brought by workers. Workers! I know that some kind of transport has to commence, but workers are rough and lack the sensibility which is required to tend to such a delicate being as a princess. Nonetheless, all I can do for now is to wait for her. But it seems she won''t be able to take charge of her quarters anytime soon. So I at least have to seize enough of the resources to provide for her. It might be uncommon, to strain my competencies like this, yet a personal nurse running errands for her princess isn''t. So I definitely have the authority to do so. And didn''t they say she is uncommon? Oh, there they come! "Screoh!/Princess!" (Kyska)
. . . Fine, what is this? The workers who brought her left this creature just like this on the ground. I... I don''t know what to make out of this. There is this scent. It definitely tells me she is a princess. But aside from that? I wouldn''t even recognize this being as my species if not for the scent. To be precise, I couldn''t link it to any known creature in my world. Maybe I should summarize. First, it lacks some appendages one would expect from a member of our species, and this is apparently not due to an injury. Then, it looks strange, as it has a much lighter color on its surface than anything I am used to, yet she is no albino, that I''m sure about. While I am at the surface. It is... soft. Really soft! The whole body of this being is covered by an extremely squishy membrane, if not for a foreign layer that isn''t even attached to the body. I touched it for a moment. This is so strange! How can this be enough to survive anything? She is like the larvae before their third stage. Could this be the answer? But no! She is by far too large for that to be the case. Yet this delicate. To be honest, I am afraid to touch her any more than this, worrying it could cause harm. There are even some discolorations on her surface. And I fear that these might be damages. Probably inflicted by these vexed workers on my princess. Even more concerning, during the touch, I noticed how much heat she emits. This might be the ongoing metamorphosis, yet with how out of the unordinary she is there might be issues with that. But what I found most troublesome was that she has no ovipositor. This one trait is essential for a princess! In my worry, I searched for it. When I concentrated on the place where it would usually be located I think I perceived something. The heat was greater there and I believe there was some kind of shifting happening under the surface. Perhaps I am right now witnessing a true wonder. The forming of an ovipositor! Yet this softness is definitely an issue. I am not even sure if it''s okay to ever let her leave her quarters as vulnerable as she seems to be. At least the cleaning procedures have to be adjusted. For now, I brought her with the help of some common nurses, assigned to the quarters, to her alcove where she can recuperate. Her sleep is troubled right now as it seems much is changing inside her. For such a soft being this must be a huge burden. I mean, considering how she is she cannot be used to any physical hardships. I feel dejected seeing her like this. Despite the strange looks, this being is my princess. And if I am honest, her sleeping looks are so innocent and truly benign. I couldn''t believe that such a creature could bring harm to anyone. And this makes it so much more difficult. There is truly an abundance of issues present so that I am not sure if she can overcome them all. But I will give all I have to offer. For her! For my princess! Kyskas Diary 2 She awoke! Just for a short period of time, but she was conscious. Before she came back to her senses I was able to gather from a scholar that she truly comes from the surface. I cannot possibly fathom how it came to be that she was chosen as a princess. Yet it seems that our queen took a liking to her and decided to infuse her with the essence of a princess. The scholar was convinced that her development is promising. Anything else would be a huge setback, considering how long it takes till a new princess can be created. However, it was the queen''s decision and the queen reigns supreme. It was definitely strange when she regained consciousness. She spoke in a weird way. Chaotically, while her pheromones, which were all over the place, somehow accomplished to convey the meaning. But this isn''t the issue. What unsettled me was how confused she was. I tried to my fullest to make a good first impression as her personal nurse, but she didn''t understand anything. Not because she couldn''t, the meaning came through, as she was perfectly available to catch up on my pheromones, which I particularly adjusted to be easy to receive. Nonetheless, she couldn''t really get them. She had no idea what was going on. However, more severe was just that she didn''t even know what I meant when I called her a princess. Why doesn''t she know? How can she be a princess but not know what one is? It might truly be that she has no connection to the swarm. But how does this add up when the queen chose her? She is a princess. Her scent tells it. No doubt about this. She even asked if she would get eaten! To believe this, eating a princess! I even perceived how she tried to avoid looking at me. Because of fear! The only thing I know for sure is that she''s certainly scared. Her pheromones basically screamed the whole time at me. Yet I had to stay calm to not stress her further. The most likely assumption would be that she was brought here against her will. And her demeanor tells me that she possesses intelligence. So a sapient being of another species. Yet this is troubling. The poor thing is completely at her limits. She could only manage to ask some disordered questions before her exhaustion got the better of her. I immediately put her back to sleep, but am very concerned now. If it is like this how will she be able to adjust to her metamorphosis? This frail and gentle being carrying this much of a burden. Becoming a broodmother must be of greatest difficulty. Yet I can just do what is at hand. Maybe I should try to gather information on her background. But foremost she needs sustenance for now. For this reason, I must provide for her to a sufficient degree, or she will succumb eventually. I just hope she will eat it. In the end, it is on me. I have to support her. To protect this frail existence. My princess!
I think one could call this a success. At least I could manage to make her eat a little bit. When she awakened again, she was naturally still very distressed and began to frantically inspect her surroundings. Against this, I tried as calmly as possible to relay the situation to her. Princess Erys, how I came to know her name, was thoroughly confused. Especially her status as a princess was something she had no access to. The talk was severely complicated by this, as without the most fundamental knowledge on her side I didn''t know how to properly explain anything to her. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Furthermore, it seems my words did even worsen her condition since she started to emit stress pheromones. It was extremely difficult for me not directly to rush at her, fighting my instincts to tend to my troubled princess, but I knew that this would have had the opposite effect. I came to know that she is fairly young. According to the scholar''s examination, she hasn''t reached maturity yet, which was supposedly one of the reasons for the queen''s decision. Tending to a troubled child who doesn''t know anything about her certainly very overwhelming situation is nothing I am confident of. My expertise is physical health and not mental development. So instead, I just gave her a little to eat to occupy her mind. Instantly I saw in her look at the plate that she wasn''t used to the mycelium''s harvest, but then the hunger took over. To my relief, there were no issues with what I provided her. While the food helped she was still very confused about her situation. It didn''t take long and she asked me again what a princess is. As uncommon as this question was, I had to relay this. But the answer took her aback. She insisted this couldn''t be true as she would be a "human". Apparently, her former species, which inhabits the whole surface. While I don''t understand how such soft and defenseless creatures, without any claws or pincers could manage to become the main influence there, it seems to be like that. Furthermore, the idea of different biological roles appeared to be absolutely novel to her. This led to my greatest concern. She wasn''t aware! She didn''t know that the whole time her whole body was slowly transforming towards her intended role. And I surely didn''t know how to explain this to her. All I was able to state to her was that she wasn''t. That she would be better off forgetting about anything related to her old species, as she for sure is no longer one of them. Simply the scent she emits is proof of this. How should I explain to her the concept of her metamorphosis? Yet it was helpful that one change already solidified. Her second eyelids came into function. With this as a starting point, I was able to begin to convey to her the changes she is experiencing, as she couldn''t deny it any longer. After this, the food started to take effect and fueled her transformation again. Like this, I had to bring her fast back into her alcove to keep her from more severe pain. She is going through so much!
How joyous! Her changes are progressing! As soon she awakened again it came clear. She speaks like me now! This may just be a small adjustment yet in terms of communication a great progress. But what was truly remarkable was how fast her body is changing. And one important part in particular! When I was able to perceive how far her metamorphosis advanced I inquired about this. As her personal nurse, I naturally had to keep track of her bodily developments. And like I thought before, on the lower segment of the torso a bulge appeared which she absolutely didn''t expect to find there. My princess grows an ovipositor!!! I had some doubts. Despite her scent and what was relayed to me this being was so foreign that I couldn''t be sure if she would become a princess. But now this proof is undeniable! She is showing all the features of a princess and they more and more take form. I grow excited simply by thinking about how far the transformation inside her already went. Even a carapace! She isn''t soft and frail anymore, if not for a comfy outer layer. I am so fascinated by her progress. How long will it take until her production starts? With every activity interval, this moment comes closer. And then finally she will lay her first egg! A real princess! And I''m the one to serve her! However, there are problems. Alone the loss of princess Erys'' old way of speech deeply disturbed her. While she showed remarkable efforts to act against these events which were to her dislike, I fear that soon too much will elude her control. When already the difference in her voice, one she cannot even see, shakes her so much how will she be able to endure further progressing changes? While I''m so proud, at the same time deep worry overcomes me. Distress is a very detrimental influence on a princess''s health and like this her production. And it''s on the nurse to ensure her cared one''s stability. But as she was not equipped to be a broodmother before she came here, it''s obvious that she isn''t prepared for that role. I fear her starting production might be too much on her. She got a panic attack when I tried to convey her role to her in the most positive way. This scream. She was terrified from the simple thought alone. Yet despite these problems I had to make sure she eats more, as otherwise there had been a deficit, as her metamorphosis affords considerable amounts of energy. In the end, I was able to put her to rest. However, I am not confident anymore that I can take care of her all by myself. I believe I''ll soon need help. Nonetheless, she truly becomes a princess. And this is a great fortune. Kyskas Diary 3 When my princess Erys regained her consciousness she was in a complicated mood. On one side, she was unexpectedly calm. I wouldn''t go as far and say she came to terms with her circumstance, but she began to submit herself to her fate. However, she stubbornly clung to her old way of speech. It was obvious how much she despises it to stay like it is. Out of curiosity, I tried myself. It would be an understatement to call it difficult. Our throats are simply not intended for these patterns. Still, she is taking all of this effort just not to sound like she does now. Willpower isn''t bad, but denial certainly is. Like this, I had to quell her enthusiasm. This isn''t even the greatest issue. She honestly intended to go back to the surface! How does she envision this? She can barely walk in her state, afflicted by her metamorphosis. Even if she could, did she seriously intend to go alone? Without an escort?! I know by now that she has no access to her situation, but such a lack of self-awareness was off-putting. I am so deeply worried that she might bring herself into danger. It isn''t like she had no reasons. She spoke about a strange concept. Apparently, her former species have only a marginal amount of offspring, yet distributed on each member. And like this, social structures form around these closest ties. Just three other members of a structure called "family". I can understand that princess Erys wants to honor these bonds. While I am obliged to the swarm and foremost my queen who gave life to me, these bonds could only deepen if we would be as few as she describes. Like this, all of them must be of unique importance. Still, she has to understand the importance of her role. Her position is of greatest importance to the whole swarm. All the lives that will originate from her. Which are dependent on her to come into existence! And she still behaves so recklessly! I mean seriously, a conflict above? And then she wants to venture out there?! I know she cannot understand. No one explained to her. Just thrown into this situation without any prior preparation. But she has to adjust. Nonetheless, if it helps her to have the company of these three beings I will gladly raise the necessary effort to retrieve them. She pointed out that there might be issues, as they most likely are right now in a settlement. And there will be difficulties to gain access there. I don''t think that such soft beings could put much resistance against a considerate force so that five-thousand units should be enough. Yet she might be right that this could be detrimental to the wellbeing of the targets. In addition, it seems my princess does not wish for harm on any members of her former kind. Also, I came to know how this delicate species could establish itself the way it did. They use foreign objects to strengthen their bodies. A fascinating concept to adjust, yet ultimately useless for our kind as we are adjusted by default to fulfill our roles. Like this, princess Erys'' request for so-called "clothing", a layer of outer material to protect oneself from environmental influences, was extremely uncommon. She has no use for them as the temperature inside the hive is constant and she has now her carapace for protection. I would have peeled off this strange dirty layer she currently carries around her before, but I didn''t want to disturb her sleep and decided against bringing anything sharp close to her still soft surface. Yet it seems she wants them rather out of habit. Since there is no problem to grant her this I commissioned such a layer for her to support her mental state. Ensuring her stability is my greatest concern at the moment. Because of this, I believe that obtaining this "family" of hers has for now the highest priority. She even said she would willingly fulfill her role if this request is granted. Not like she will have a choice but to do so when her body will eventually begin to produce the eggs, but having her consent would be beneficial for her health, and like this improve her production. If it just wouldn''t have sounded like she would resign herself to a cruel fate. The interval ended with a huge spurt of her metamorphosis. I naturally brought her directly back into her alcove, but I can basically see how her features of a princess are beginning to show themselves outside solidifying by the second. I can see how tiny wings pierce through the soft surface and even her ovipositor starts to take form. Under different circumstances, this would be a great fortune, but as shaken as my princess is now being confronted with this at her awakening might be too much of a burden. And I am not confident to sustain her mind all by myself. I am simply not fit to comfort her. So I believe that I''ll need help. And I know just the right one for this task.
I''ve assigned my fellow nurse Suki. With only six cycles of experience, she is much less proficient than I would wish for. Also, she is abnormal in a way that she shows an unusual amount of emotions. This doesn''t mean she isn''t diligent in her tasks. Stolen novel; please report.In fact, these emotions are deep care and extreme enthusiasm while tending to the brood. She always shows utmost efforts in her tasks and her results are absolutely satisfying. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have considered her. Like this, I am not sure if the nursery would have been the right place for her as she''s simply too deeply invested towards each subject she tends to, impeding her general performance. But with a princess, this should be an advantage instead. While Suki greatly digresses from the common way a nurse works, it might be of use here. In fact, her positive influence could just be what princess Erys needs to help her adjust. This behavior might be closer to those humans than I am. At least, it can''t be wrong to relay to her how great her role is by someone and that she should rather embrace it instead of fearing the change. And Suki should fit better for this task than me. Positivity! So I came to fetch her in the nursery. She couldn''t even comprehend what I was telling her. It''s absolutely unheard of that a nurse becomes the personal attendant of a princess before she completed her fifteenth cycle. But it is already uncommon that a nurse takes control as I do. And if not me, who will then act for her sake? Didn''t they tell me to respectively tend to her special needs? Because of this, I need Suki to support the princess''s troubled mind. Like this, I had to assign her as a personal nurse for princess Erys. I would have wished to be faster, not appreciating to leave my princess for such a span of time, fearing she would wake up while I''m away. But I had to wait until Suki stopped trembling. Her enthusiasm went extensively overboard. The simple idea that she was even considered by me for this position. Yet wasn''t it me who took charge of a great part of her training? I am confident she will at least be a positive asset. And I need every advantage I can gather. On the way back I tried to convey to Suki all the specifics regarding her position as detailed as possible. But just when she finally saw her she became aware. It was a little weird to see something like the repetition of my first contact with my princess. I don''t think the looks were a problem for her. The primary feature was curiosity, Despite the ongoing massive changes princess Erys'' rest was comparatively calm. And personally, I find her resting expression quite appealing. Like this, I think Suki wasn''t prejudiced, which wouldn''t match her character in the first place. Instead, I believe she instantly bonded. I even had to keep her from touching my princess as mesmerized as she was. While explaining the bodily issues on the subject we mostly stayed observant in the room. That is until my princess woke up again. She started production!!! My princess laid her first batch! twenty-six eggs in absolutely perfect condition and a completely proper amount for the first time! This is so magnificent! But I should start at the beginning. When my princess woke up again we became quickly aware that her outer features completely built out. Especially she grew a beautiful set of wings. But much more important her ovipositor finally completely shaped. According to my experiences from fetching the eggs from princess Honiu, it looks exactly like it should. With this, all doubts are gone. She truly became a princess! Yet it would have been better if Suki acted a little bit more considerate. And this after all my initial introductions about her assignment. Her enthusiasm went too far. As anticipated princess Erys was extremely put off by these newest changes she experienced. A short panic attack caused her ovipositor to act rampant, stinging wildly around. Naturally not at herself, as it''s a reflex against outer threats. But she could manage to calm down again in due time. It seems to help her when we show physical attention so that we should use this condition for her sake in the future. I don''t know why, but she seems to mix up our care with positive feelings. Not that I wouldn''t feel obliged to her, but to believe feelings could influence the attended one is a novel concept. It might have to do with her soft shell. This one is surely more prone to react to contact than our hard carapace. But even if it only comes from me, it shows an effect. If it is for her sake then I will convey as much love as I can like this. To calm her mind I did want to distract her. Since it was overdue that she becomes used to her new environment I tried to persuade her to go on a stroll. Within the limits of course. Yet without new "clothing", she didn''t want to leave her quarters. So I was going to prepare something according to her wishes. Unfortunately, Suki during that time explained to her how her own role would play out. Much to the harm of princess Erys'' mental stability. I believe a more cautious approach would''ve been recommended. It took a while, but ultimately we were able to calm her down again. We spent some time entertaining our princess which helped her to relax. But eventually, we came back to serious topics. It seemed like the mere thought of how great her influence would be was overwhelming for her. And then it happened. Presumably, due to the repeated process of tensing up and relaxation, her body was stimulated. In accordance, she started to cramp slightly, showing impressions of pain. Which suddenly released. And she laid an egg! And after this the others. I can barely describe my state at that time. Seeing this one round thing, which was the center of my whole existence I fell into a daze. Fortunately, my trained routines took over and I could manage to take control over the situation. But despite being this overwhelmed I had a greater issue to attend. My princess! Her mental condition was predictable. I might have never seen her this appalled. So I made her concentrate on me, trying to distract her. It worked to a degree, but her mental state was for a long time worrisome. This conflicted me deeply, as on one side I was so proud of this occurrence and on the other so concerned on behalf of the one who is the most important existence to me. It took a while until she regained enough sense to speak. But her first words put me off. She asked if we''d like her. One could say this was a stupid question, as because of our innate settings we are made so. But this wasn''t it. She asked for personal affection. And honestly, I don''t know. I am sure Suki feels like this the way she looks at our princess. But for me? I never felt much more than the pleasant feeling of fulfillment to do what I''m intended to do. But when I saw my princess like this... For a moment it came to me while I held her that if I could stop the laying which made her feel so miserable, I would do so. This wasn''t possible, but regardless of everything else... I want my princess to be safe, healthy... and happy! Chapter 11 I wake up from a troubled rest. There was simply too much on my mind to completely calm down, as good as this tub is. As a result, I feel terribly strained. (K) (E) (S) (E) Weird that they bring this up, but they apparently care very much about my stress. (K) (E) (K) (E) (S) (K) I bred a normal insect!? No, no! This is wrong! They really made me a brood mother. There is no difference between mine and any of them? And I even produce them in my sleep? I feel devastated and surely they notice with those pheromones. Kyska certainly does and seems to change the subject of our talk. (K) At last, clothes. Kyska makes a few steps and takes some fabric she presents me. They show the same green the uniforms of the soldiers had. However, the form seems to be some kind of dress. I take it and find that the back is left free for the wings. Something that should''ve been expected. The points where the different pieces it consists of are linked, aren''t stitched but connected with a weird substance. Due to this rather provisional application, it doesn''t look like a masterpiece, yet in the end still decent. As they have the function of maids the two are insisting to dress me up in it. (K) (E) (K) I try to walk some steps. The skirt is ending a bit high at my knees to not apply too much pressure to the stinger and so I have some room for my legs. (K) Well, it might be important to get to know this place and it would feel less as if I''m confined here for this one purpose. I don''t really want to think about it. I prepare myself mentally and with a little urging encouragement from Suki, I finally make my first step out of this room. They did not promise too much. We are in some kind of hall that feels as if I''m outdoors, so vast it is. There are many different rooms around here embedded in the earthen walls. Thinking that such a place was dug out from nothing is astonishing. There is a large number of workers around which start to stir and seem to direct their attention to me. I draw a little back and hide behind Kyska. Although they are workers and not warriors, they are bulky, bigger than me, and I''m sure they would be able to overwhelm any untrained human. If you cannot land a decisive blow they would simply overrun you. Like a stampede of horses, I think. And no one sane would stand in the way of a running horse. And here are more than enough around to overrun me. Fifty? Sixty? And there are even some giants around. (K) (E) (K) Authority? I really wield power here? (E) (K) (E) (S) (E) At this moment all of them are resuming to do whatever they did before. (E) (S) Suki seems to be excited and I have to say that it looks and sounds impressive. (E) Ehm? Why are those two staring at me with such a puzzled expression? (S) (E) (K) She points in the direction of a large gateway. A bit of light is shining through. Suki nearly pushes me there, while Kyska seems to be worried that she is committing some kind of l¨¨se-majest¨¦. Soon I am at this gateway, where four giants wait, but immediately step aside at our approach. Am I really that important? Suki pushes me through and I see... Something unbelievable! In front of me extends a hall that isn''t a hall. This is its own world under the earth. In a circular shape, a wide space expands. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.It grows wider to the ground and ends up high in a dome. In the middle erects an enormous pillar that connects the ground to the top. We are fairly high, but the ceiling is a good distance away but the ground far more. We are located somewhere on the sides of this space. There are notches and holes everywhere on the pillar and the surrounding walls and not a single point seems still. And between the pillar and the borders is a large number of some kind of bridges connecting them, yet they are so long I don''t understand how such a structure is possible. Also, some creatures are flying through this space. Thousands and thousands of glowing stones on the surface light this place up. Not as bright as the day, but at least as if it''s dawn. The vision is good. (K) With this commanding tone and the felt scent of genuine concern behind it, my translucent lids close immediately. For her second point. I haven''t even thought about it. Those wings were just inconvenient to me. I never considered that I could really fly with them. (K) It''s obvious that Kyska would do everything possible to avoid putting me at risk. She leads us through vast floors. They are open and often connect to this great expanse. At the same time, I begin to realize that this is only the heart of this place and the floors and later tunnels are leading far beyond. After this, they connect to an endless system that is linking an unbelievable grand world with probably several more of these hives. So we are descending in the direction of that space. But at one point I notice something and become frightened. Behind us, we are followed. I try not to look directly, but I can see at least two giants, or guardians as they were called by Kyska, and also around ten workers. And to make things worse there are even some of these hunters, these bloodthirsty monsters. (E) (K) I turn around and promptly all the creatures stop. They are really here because of me. A small army. Then I notice some nurses behind the soldiers. (E) (S) I understand. They are here for the case that I start to lay eggs so they can attend in that case. Always ready to react in that way. I try not to think about this and just proceed on the way. (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) Gaining control? As much I would love to have my family around. Something that would give me a sense of security in this strange world. I am sure it wouldn''t work out. I can''t force them to live here. But maybe she is in some way right. I am in a position to ask for things. At least I could rebuild our house. Maybe send some guards to protect them from the enemy soldiers. I could even make it so that they can visit me if they still want. I am afraid if my parents will still see me as their daughter, as changed as I am. And my six years old brother might be scared of me. Nonetheless, I would like to know them safe. At least I could let the insects build a tunnel leading directly to them so that they can escape to me if things become dangerous and I could send them gifts. This sounds nice. It would be the best I can have. (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) Why does it sound to me as if they are going to invade this town? I mean hunters are scouting this place out, incidents that lead to judging guards as hostile and now we are tunneling under the walls. All that is left is storming in with an army. (E) (K) I am pretty sure it was just bad wording. But I don''t want them referred to as targets. As this talk draws to an end I note that we reached our destination. The ground floor. I pass the last gateway and find myself... in a forest. Below the earth. Maybe you can''t call it a real forest, as there are no trees. Instead giant mushrooms are taking their place. For me, this is a forest. (K) (E) (S) (E) (K) (E) (K) This is a really important place. As we were farmers I know that the food supply is essential for a nation. And these insects have them directly in their fortresses. Not like humans, where peasants are neglectable lives to the uppers and the fields are left out in the open for everyone to attack. From my own most recent experience, I find this here preferable. I noticed the moment I crossed the gate that it''s considerably warmer in this forest. (E) (K) She points at the pillar and I begin to understand that this whole place is an architectonic masterpiece, made to keep a self-sustaining system going. Like this, enabling the existence of things like this underground forest here below the earth. I am allowed to stroll a bit around and am fascinated by these mushrooms. Especially interesting for me is that there''s a river running through this place, somehow channeled to support the harvest in the best way. Their constructions are impressive. Many workers are wandering around, plucking weeds. I try not to come close and disturb them, which only partly works. Then I detect something. On the ground crawls a fairly big bug with huge mandibles. But before I can look closer something rushes past me. The next thing I notice is that the bug is enveloped by several hunters. Next, a guardian and workers are closing in, while without me noticing I''m surrounded by an impenetrable wall of eight workers and a guardian. The bug is ripped apart in seconds and I fall scared. (S) (E) (S) So my escort made this? The bug isn''t the least bit recognizable now. What shall I think about this? Such monsters close to me are scary. Kyska comes too and soon some hunters are approaching our group with the wall around us. (Guardian) (Guardian) Like that the insects around us are leaving back to the distance they were before. (S) I do as they say and ease up. Yet more because those frightening, big escort insects, who rip living things apart, are gone now. So the tension leaves my body. "Plop" And is instantly back again. (K) "Plop" I lay eggs! Again! "Plop" And again I cannot stop! They are just coming on their own! The nurses in the escort are incredibly quick at me. They again take carefully the eggs, never carrying more than one. I am on my knees, while Suki is holding me, shifting my position almost imperceivably to give better access to my stinger. "Plop" More and more are coming and like efficient machinery, the nurses take the eggs, bring them to the workers, which transport them away, while the nurse is going back to her old place to be ready to take the next egg. "Plop" And there she goes again. I feel completely wrong and it takes such a long time. Finally, it ends! (S) I am productive? No, I''m devastated! (S) (K) I tremble and sob and whine and simply don''t know what to do despite being devastated. Suki seemingly panics as she has done something detrimental to my wellbeing. And I don''t know what to do. What if she is right? What if my body changes further until I can''t stop laying eggs? This would be hell. (K) (E) Kyska takes me in all her four arms. (K) This helps. I don''t know how, but I feel soothed. (E) (K) Chapter 12 (E) (K) She helps me stand up again and supports my body a bit. I don''t think it is necessary. It wasn''t this exhausting and I can still walk fine. Yet Kyska is not the type to risk anything. (K) We are going to the huge pillar in the middle of this whole place. Gigantic wouldn''t be enough to describe it. In width, it is far bigger than the castle of Osari. Not to mention the height. Around the entrances on the ground a fairly large number of guardians... well, guards them. They keep relentless watch for any irregularity, assisted by an even greater amount of workers. This kind of security makes me nervous. (E) (K) I become anxious. Especially as I still don''t know what kind of place we will visit. Inside it is not much different from the tunnels I''m used to. However, I notice it is considerably warmer in here. Also, there is an increased number of nurses around. All of them seem to be flustered by my approach and stop their work when I come close. I am quite sure I am not fit to be the kind of person who causes something like this. After climbing some tunnels up Kyska stops after entering a room. Then she invites me inside. The interior looks strange. It is still warm and the air feels humid. There is a large amount of some kind of tubs. All of them round with an opening between inwards slanted sides. Those I see are empty, but Kyska urges me to approach a certain one. (K) I come closer to the tub she stands by. And I don''t really know what I see there. There is a white wormlike creature embedded in this structure. Not really a worm, as I can see six appendages protruding out. It crawls in there and lies in some kind of yellowish-white fluid. Then I realize. All the nurses around here... (K) This creature looks a bit weird, yet not as bad as one might believe considering how most of these insects look. Yet, I can already relate the form a bit to the adult version. It is not cute like a baby, but I understand it is a defenseless young being. (E) (K) (E) (K) This is my brood? I haven''t directly seen everything, but there are so many tubs. These are all mine? I can''t! I can''t be the mother of such an amount of creatures! (E) (K) This strikes me. Deeply. I feel wrong in a fundamental way. My mind flies apart. They are so many if I think about it. Seventy-eight if I counted right. Well, they counted. I don''t have any motherly feelings. Too many for that and it happened too fast. Yet I feel strange when I look at them with that thought in mind. (E) (K) I''ve made them. I''ve made those creatures that will grow up to be like any of these swarm members. I produce workers, warriors, service units, and more. This is nothing I can deal with. This will be an army. A part of a perfect system. And I am literally laying my part. This feels, wrong! Not right! Crazy! An army! (E) (K) At least I can decide this. If I would have produced an army against mankind here I could just despair. It is hard to settle my mind with this. It shouldn''t surprise me. I knew what happened there. But seeing the real deal is something completely different from having the eggs just taken away without the need to think any longer about them. (S) Suki did hold back for now. I guess she was ashamed of what she said before. I can somehow understand what she says. Every larva will be a part of this all. Every entity I create is a member of the swarm. New power. Strengthening the swarm. In that way, they say I''m worth all of them and like this offer me their lives. I don''t hate these insects. They are incredibly weird and scary. And what they did to me is just not right. But being truly evil is different. With such a power they could overthrow nearly everything. But they don''t. They react but aren''t going to make aggressive moves. Also, they eat mostly plants or mushrooms. That is not unlikeable. And just like them, when something trespassed and threatened our fields we would defend them too. Considering how they were burned down. So not directly evil. Just pragmatic, maybe a bit harsh. To me that is. Yet, I can also decide things here as it seems. This might be good in itself, as I can guide them to a degree. Preventing war and such. (K) Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. (E) I can read a little, but books are incredibly expensive and my mother had only a diary crudely written by some ancestors. (S) I held my hopes too high. (E) (K) So something like a librarian, but not quite. (E) (K) (E) Sometimes this level of consideration is exhausting. We walk higher on the pillar. It seems we will take one of the bridges to connect us to the side where my room lies. And apparently something like a whole district dedicated to me too. Disturbing! The ways are very straight so we make it rather fast to the bridge. But suddenly Kyska and Suki freeze. My still present escort seems to grow agitated as well. On the other side of the bridge, I see a gathering. And then an insect comes closer. This is novel, as before all of the fairly numerous insects we encountered on this stroll instinctively gave way and kept their distance from me. But not this one. I would compare it to Kyska and Suki, but this wouldn''t get it right. This one walks as they do on two legs. Yet it is far more steady in its stride and the appendages look sturdier, while its figure is wider. Two pairs of wings, different from the single pair of those nurses I''ve seen. And it looks strong. Not much more than a worker in its build, but more the demeanor. As if it received training. Like a knight in comparison to a peasant. Every entity around is fixated on this being and I can understand why. It has this presence. But some looks are directed at me for some reason. At a fast pace this being approaches and promptly closes the distance. It comes to a stop so close in front of me that I fall startled on my butt, scraping my wings a little. (?) I am startled and at a loss for words. (?) With the way it stands wide in front of me I can see through its legs. And that''s when I see that it has the same protruding thing I have on my back. This being is a... (K) (Liseti) (K) Thank you for talking Kyska. (L) (K) I don''t like to hear that, but am unable to speak and can''t really deny it. (L) Abruptly that thing raises my head with two of its arms and looks in my face. At the same time, it grabs my arm. This treatment is rude but it doesn''t hurt. Probably the armor. (L) (S) (L) Promptly this creature grabs me by the shoulders and lifts me up. (L) (E) My insect screeches, I still did not come to like, sound quivering and unsteady. (L) She turns around and walks back on the bridge. Yet, after some distance she suddenly turns to the side and jumps off, only to ascend directly after this in the direction of the top floors. Her entourage on the other side of the bridge looks troubled, but a good dozen of winged insects jump after her and follow behind. Those as well look sturdier than nurses. Some kind of winged combat unit? Mankind would be so done for in a conflict. A short time after this, some winged nurses fly slowly in the direction that intimidating princess went. Yet, I need to say she was far friendlier than I thought. It was a little rude how she grabbed me, but disturbingly I have a carapace there so I didn''t feel much. The way she acted so superior I was sure she would despise me. The inferior creature that is in a position it shouldn''t be. But she said that I''m a princess. Even this kind of superior being here is accepting me as such just like that. I wouldn''t have thought this would be the case. After this incident, my nurses lead me over the bridge in the direction of my place. It is strange to refer to this place as home, yet it is somehow. It is my private space, somehow. Also, these two are nice, somehow. And they care for me, somehow. It is strange, but this place feels calming. If not for the fact that this Liseti wants to come here. (E) (S) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) This society is built on innate self-sacrifice from all of its members. All but the princesses. They can produce the other units and are like this precious to them. I grow quiet and after a while we return to my district, as strange as it sounds to call this place that. We enter my room again and I have to sit on the stool so that the two can get started. They make me take off my clothes, but I''m allowed to keep at least my underwear after I explained its importance. Kyska isn''t too pleased, as its condition isn''t the best anymore and is set to bring me some new soon. And so I sit there. Getting cleaned by my attending insects, as the being inept to do this myself, that I am. I recount the occurrences today and come to the conclusion that it was quite eventful. The places I went to, the meeting with the princess, how the escort mutilated that bug, and most troubling to lay eggs again. In hindsight, the part where I laid eggs was the worst. And this time was especially bad, as it happened on that stroll. Doing it might be bad on its own, yet not having any control over it is worse. So I ask. (E) (K) (E) (K) She is hesitating, so there is something, but she just doesn''t want to tell me. Yet I need to know. I feel pure dread imagining it might happen while I talk to my family. And also, if it would happen when this other princess comes. She might even be pleased that I am so diligently, but I would die because of shame. (E) (K) This sounds quite worrisome and the fear I perceive from Kyska is genuine. Maybe this really is just for emergencies. (E) (K) It sounds really bad. I would maybe damn innocent lives like this. Just for my own benefit that¡¯s a bit much. But maybe just for meeting my family. (E) I feel a bit dejected, that I can''t prevent it despite knowing. After that, I eat a bit. Kyska insists on a large amount to "replenish my resources". Then to spend my time I try to practice my human speech again. My progress is satisfying. "Seee, see I kneew, knew I could do thies, this. Crk. This iez, is; hard." (E) "You aree gEettieng betteer aend bEetter prienceeess!" (S) Suki is getting good too. Not perfect, but enough to perform a proper conversation where she can relay everything she wants. "Youur progreEss is greeat too." (E) Yet, Kyska... "It is good to see that you are enjoying yourself princess. I am glad that you can perform so well. Your mind should be like this eased." (K) This is just unfair! Even her insect accent is barely perceivable. Is she a human in disguise? This training is very exhausting since my mentality is urging me to keep the clicks and screeches for my speech. So after I finished I drown myself again in my tub, while the two give a massage to my wings, leading me fast to doze off. It was quite the eventful day. Chapter 13 I wake up a little strained, but overall fine. Still... (E) (K) Urgh; again. It seems I have to get used to this. I don''t really want to think about having to do this every day. But apparently, I have to. It might be comparatively easier just to get told that it happened instead of directly experiencing it. However, the fact that my body gets used while I sleep is no soothing thought. After getting out of my tub it''s the usual procedure. I get carefully cleaned and get flustered about the treatment of my wings. After that, I eat those mushrooms, with some nectar in addition. (K) Honestly, I was never dissatisfied with anything they did for me. I have regular meals, a place to sleep, clothing, yet they''re rather worn out by now. Personally, I believe they do a good job caring for me, even if I might be as foreign to them as they''re to me. What would I be lacking? (K) (E) (K) I don''t know how to feel about the point that I''m supposed to be the only one who eats in case of an emergency, but Kyska seems fairly elated about this newest addition. (E) It''s weird to say, but even if it is so sweet that no human could enjoy large amounts of it, I do. I have somehow no problem drinking that stuff. The fact that this is certainly linked to my change is something I''d rather ignore. (K) Ah, these not-cows. I still have no idea what they are exactly or how this nectar stuff works. But wait "installed"? Since when are cows installed? Is this maybe just weird wording on Kyska''s side? I am still not entirely sure how this translation through the pheromones works. (E) (K) (E) (K) I''m drinking quite a lot of this nectar, so I probably should know. Also, it''s not as if I have much else to do here, so I can spend some time. (E) Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. I head out, led by Kyska, Suki following behind me. Since this is my courtyard I don''t need an escort, as this one is already around with all the numerous workers and guardians. Where do they even come from? (K) I need to say, I''m not on the best terms with that thing that speared me with its ovipositor and caused unspeakable things to my body. Yet for some reason, she on the other side seems to care about me. We walk a little further and suddenly Kyska comes to a stop. (K) I walk through a rather large gateway to look inside. At first, I can only see four big bulks on the other side. Then I perceive how these four accumulations are somehow fiddled with by workers and at times wriggle strangely. The next moment I nearly lose my food, choking heavily. "Urghlb, Urrrph!" (E) (S) I''ve just now realized. These dysmorphic things are the storage units. Not the slightest similarity to cows. Rather one look at them makes me despair. These creatures lack even a single appendage. Rather they are huge, squishy accumulations of flesh which cannot move on their own, but just wriggle like large, helpless worms. Meanwhile, the workers are performing their tasks on them. For what they are doing: They stuff them into four separate indentations in the wall in a way that the head is on the upper side where for each of these slots some kind of stair ends. Their mouths are not like the mandibles I''m used to, but more a round cavity in the head, which they are unable to close. (S) (E) (K) I really feel like puking just from looking at them, but nothing escapes. I know that my stomach is surely as well affected by this metamorphosis, but I don''t want to think about that. I stare at these poor things. While two aren''t yet in these slots but lean to the wall next to them, steadied by workers, the others are so tightly put in there that they cannot fall. On the one furthest left, the workers start to apply earth and then coat it in that applicant. (E) (K) (E) (K) (K) This is terrible. They cannot move and are force-fed from above, sealed forever in that tomb. Used as an installment. (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) I see how a worker approaches one of the leaning and sucks at that gland. Liquid escapes, and the few streams on the ground I can recognize as nectar. (K) I stare at Kyska, failing to process. The wish to puke intensifies, but I still can''t get anything out. The more they reveal the less I wish to know. However, I can see that trying to change this is a futile effort. As Kyska said, I don''t know how these things feel or if they even can think deeper about their fate. (E) I don''t know if being entombed less will help them, but I need this to ease my conscience. Nauseated I avert my gaze and leave. (S) (E) Even if they''re made on purpose and are adapted to this existence, it is absolutely disgusting to even create such a cursed being. How could the queen lay such a thing? Isn''t she kind of a mother? Why would she wish for her child to have such a life? (K) It''s the same as always. Because it is beneficial. The advantage for the swarm outweighs to cause this kind of fate for these beings. This is terrible. Lost in my thoughts I head back to my room. For the foreseeable future, I think I will reduce my intake of nectar. Chapter 14 After that experience, I hurry back to my room. I would love to forget what I just saw and avert my mind. Yet, there is nothing planned for today, so I''m at a loss on how to spend my time. A distraction might be nice. Maybe a spinster and I could tailor me some clothes. At least it would keep me occupied "Kyeska, do you thienk I could obtain some itEms from humaens?" (E) At least I can train my human speech. "I''m sorry to inform you that the tunnels leading in the town won''t be finished before tomorrow." (K) First, unfair! Second, seriously?! They already progressed this far? I really fear for mankind. "Rieght, but ief wee want to geet somethieng we at leeast need someething to gieve in exchaeenge. Do wee haeve something lieke thies?" (E) Also, it''s not like I could just send a worker with a purse for my errands. "Mostly our storages only consists of our food supply and the binding agent used for steadying the structures. For the rest only the corpses of creatures used as fertilizer." (K) Okay, I really need to try harder. My pride takes harm from being beaten by an insect in human speech. "Maybee we can obtaein some? For example pElts from animals on thEe surfaece have some value. We could hunt theem. Or monstEr parts. From thee surface. But, thies might bee a problem ief we have that much preesence there. If we just would have..." (E) I have still problems controlling my voice at each "e" I speak. They always drag a little too long. "Your first suggestions would be possible. But what was the last idea?" (K) "It iez the center of human trade. Gold and sielver. Maybe copper too. Those are mateerials for coins. Metals in the earth. All kiends of ores are valuable in human trade." (E) "Such a thing! They really give good wares and even food for something that is only obstructing the building of tunnels?" (S) "For theem they are valuable. And maybe we could theen get some aniemals. Like sheeep or cows. Thies might not be the best environmEnt to raeise them. But if wee propErly care for theem iet should bee fine." (E) "Whaat are thoose?" (S) "Crrk, a sheeep is a dociele animal. It grows a speecieal fur you can cut off without harm. And a cow can gieve milk. A biet like the nEctar. I hope iet still tastes the saeme." (E) "Youuu meeean youu want to aecquieereee such beeeings to use theem lieke thieez?" (S) Suki is at least trying really hard. "It would bee nice I thienk. This would meean to gEt sustaienable resources." (E) "This isn''t wrong my princess. To secure the supplye is a way of long-termed planning and shows foresight." (K) Hah! There was a slip! She isn''t perfect. "But this is no ideeal environment. ThEy are used to the surfaece and maybe won''t stay healthye here. Could we maybe have a bit more light?" (E) "I surely can request some more light-stones. For a princess this kind of wish will be fulfilled." (K) The shiny stones around here? Yes, enough of them should make this place look nice. And they could even be used as wares if there is a surplus. "And wee would need to feeed them. Grass and other plants. Just thee mushrooms could be unhEalthy." (E) "This is all possible my princess." (K) (L) This princess! What is she doing here? Right, she wanted to visit me. But this soon? And I spoke like a human. What is if she is displeased? Can she kill me? (E) (K) Kyska is on my side and as she is fairly eloquent I nod. (K) (L) Alright, it seems I''m not going to get killed. But why is she now approaching me? (L) She doesn''t seem to be hostile but the way she handles herself is intimidating. The way she moves as if she would own this place. (E) (L) (E) She settles on the stool opposite me. (L) It wouldn''t bring much good to lie here. (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) Is she going to drag me with her and abduct me? (L) (E) (L) Stolen story; please report. "Cric?" (E) (K) (L) Defending myself? She wants me to fight? (K) (L) (K) (L) (E) (L) (E) I point at the ovipositor. (L) What!? (L) (E) I rub these parts, as they feel still a bit sensitive, especially if I think about them. (L) (E) She grabs me at my wrist and without delay drags me out on this courtyard-like area in front of the room. There she places me in the middle. (L) (E) (L) She holds her right upper claw to me and I can detect a slit-like hole in the middle. Then she points it away from me and somehow makes a jerking movement with it. Next, some kind of broadsword rushes out. It''s as wide as the slit and looks sturdy, colored in this dark-bronze carapace tone. (L) She presents them to me and demonstrates a slash with such force that I am sure there won''t be any chance to survive a direct hit. (L) She says while somehow retracting the blade with another jolt. (E) (L) She snatches my right arm and bends it in a way that she is positioned between me and my hand so that I''m unable to pull it back. (L) While she keeps me with three appendages in check her fourth is freely strobing my arm, applying pressure at different points, which are getting increasingly uncomfortable. (L) She suddenly clamps down at my wrist at a real tender spot. The feeling is unbearable and promptly... Something''s rushing out, piercing my hand! "ScreEEH!" (E) I averted my gaze, but after a while, I feel a tock at my forehead. (L) (E) I don''t want to see weapons protruding out of my body. (L) I know that I can''t keep this up forever and take a careful glance. (E) (L) (E) I panic a little, but swords really shouldn''t stick out of hands. (L) She points at a worker. (L) The worker is immediately complying and comes close. She aims my still grabbed arm in its direction. (L) (E) The worker without hesitation throws its arm at the blade. "Skcchh" "Screeaaak!" (poor worker) (L) The worker leaves the courtyard. (E) (L) She bends my arm in the direction of the ground. "Skcchh" As soon the tip makes contact with the earth it begins. The blade is cutting through nearly undisrupted. (L) Finally, she lets go of my hand. I just stare at the weapon which is emerging out of me. (E) I touch the blade with the tips of my fingers of my other hand, completely dazed. "Skcchh" (K) Kyska shouts and runs to me. I awake out of my stupor and hurriedly rip my fingers away there, realizing what I have just done. Kyska directly takes my hand and looks at the fingers. They are fine. Not the slightest bit burned. (L) (E) I whispered, yet unfortunately, she heard me. Or smelled? Is there any point to whisper in front of these insects? (L) She approaches, coming very close and I become stunned, unable to get a word out at this. (K) (L) And we are again at the possibility to equip an army. (L) And now she strokes my hair. Am I some kind of pet to her? (L) I do as she says not wanting to see that thing any longer. Instantly the blade draws back in and a fluid squirms out of the hole. "Splotch" This is startling me again. (L) I look at the hole and am a bit sad about the not hurting slit in the middle of my hand. (L) "Eehk?" (E) She wants me to lift off just like that? (K) (L) (K) (L) After she finished scolding Kyska she, unfortunately, directs her attention back at me. (L) She speaks about my clothes! (L) (K) (L) I am a little scared of her, but she seems to be willing to compromise. Should I at least try to make concessions? (E) I have underwear and some kind of shirt that leaves the back free, brought by Kyska in addition to the dress. This might be possible. (L) I am going to take off the gown, which should be a bit cumbersome for flight, as poor my imagination on this matter is. Undressing in front of so many is making me uneasy but here are only those insects, who don''t care the slightest. Yet suddenly this princess is staring intently at me. (E) (L) "IEEEHK!" (E) She touched my chest! (L) She glides her claw in and presses at my left boob! (L) She clamps down! "SCREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHH!!!" (E) I scream at this and the guardians and workers are getting agitated. Unable to decide what to do, since the being which caused this was another princess. Any other creature would probably now get mutilated. (L) (E) I teary plea at her. (L) She presents me the offensive claw and there is something orange smearing on it. (E) (L) She points at my breast. Did this stuff really come out there? Yet, much more disturbs me what she does next. She lifts the used claw to her mouth, which exposes some kind of tube-like tongue. And sucks it!? (K) (L) She, she means I''m producing the insect equivalent of milk? I-impossible! (E) (K) She is right. I did. I did!! I tremble uncontrolled. (L) (K) (L) (S) I tremble and cry silent tears. (L) (K) (L) (K) (L) My two nurses support me from below my arms and help me back inside. (E) (S) (E) (K) (E) (K) We are back inside and Kyska takes me carefully in all of her arms. I quiver and sob inside her embrace but ultimately become quiet. And sleep. Chapter 15 I wake up again, yet I don''t find myself in the tub, but on Kyska''s lap. (E) (K) (E) I embrace this weird insect that is constantly taking care of me. And that grew to me in this terrifying new world. (K) (S) And an overeager third party chimes in on the hugging. (E) After a while, we settle down and separate again. (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (S) (E) (S) (E) (K) "Ehhk!?" (E) Now that she mentioned it my stomach feels truly a little cramped. (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) Suki is going to fetch the assisting nurses and workers and Kyska guides me to the table. (K) (E) Usually, I would avoid eating before doing something that might cause me to vomit. (K) I have to bend over the stool and support myself with my arms on it. (K) I do so. (K) It feels a little weird and after some repetitions, I feel a strange kind of pressure. (E) (K) I do like she says and the pressure grows stronger. It gathers in my abdomen and suddenly. "Plop" (K) "Plop" There is some pain, but it more and more feels like nothing obstructs the release. "Plop" The nurses are already there and bring each egg away. "Plop" But it doesn''t stop and more keep coming. "Plop, plop" (K) "plop" (E) "Plop" (Kyska) "Plop, plop" Despite her words, I feel terrible at that occurrence and my breath gets rigid. "Plop, plop" I despair and breathe wildly in and out, losing partly control over my body. Especially down there. "Plop, plop, plop, plop, plop" I lose control! "Plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop" (S) My body goes numb, yet despite that, some kind of reflex takes over and presses even more out. "Plop, plop, plop, plop" I lose my mind and eventually pass out. "Plop, plop" The next I feel is how Kyska is wiping my face, shortly followed by Suki fiddling with my wings. (S) (E) (K) (E) (K) Didn''t want to know this. Now I feel somewhat guilty for doing this. Kyska seems to be able to read my mind. Or scent. (K) (E) (K) I feared she would say so. Is this really fine? I don''t know, maybe they''re not even alive yet. I mean, it''s not like I''ve never had a chicken egg which was... occupied. There wasn''t much that could live yet. I can just hope so. At least the eggs are much smaller than the later larvae. Urgh, I don''t want to think about this. I should just avoid that this happens in the first place. However, this means... I have to lay eggs the right way. That''s nothing I wanted to arrange myself with. (E) (K) (E) (S) (E) (K) Sixty-eight eggs! Sixty-eight new insects will spawn! This is absolutely insane. There are already enough to hatch an army. And this took not even three days. I am so done with my body and lay low on the bench. Naturally, just on the stomach is possible. Stupid wings! (E) (K) (E) Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) And here I go again, strengthening the insect army. (L) What? No! No, no, no, no! The only one who shouldn''t have heard! (L) (E) What I remember from the last interval is that she sexually offended me! (K) (L) (S) (L) And she settles herself on a stool at the table. Wait! She stays here!? She totally behaves as if she owns this place. Well, I don''t know for sure, maybe she does. I think I just blinked stunned with my second layer at that invasive being. Also, I just realized: I''m in underwear! (L) I don''t really think she''s against me. Simply the fact that she spends her time teaching me and comes here shows that she isn''t despising my presence. Also, I can''t believe she thinks of me as a threat. I mean, yesterday she showed me how to use a deadly weapon as her first action. This is nothing you do for an enemy. In addition, there wasn''t a single lying insect and she doesn''t give the schemer. Nonetheless, she has something threatening to her. I just don''t think it is aimed at me. But this is a reason to comply. Also, there is never a good reason to make enemies. (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) "G-good! Wheen iet is thiEs what you want." (E) (L) She begins to make some weird stretchings with her jaw. "IEeet ieeEz fieEEene lieeEeke thieeEEz?" (L) Rather I think this scream would terrify any human being. Yet since I''m used to this from my own attempts I can keep it together. "Ie thienk you have got thee words rieght, yet thEy are a little high. Miene as wEll. However, humans can very eeasily get frightened. So thies tone could be a problem." (E) "Creeak! ThieeEz wieeell bEee a pieEece of woork!" (L) "Are you going to ienteract with theem?" (E) "Youu seeE, mEe and myE brood are veEryE invEeested ien mEainteeainieng thEee pEEacee of thee syEsteeem. Soo iet iEs naaatural that IIE want to know such thiEngs to beE able to dooo thieees. IIieeek! ThieeEs ies reEallyE haard, IE honoor youuu to mEainteeEn iiiet lieeEke thiieez!" (L) She said she is maintaining the peace. In other words, she is fighting. This means she is accustomed to violence. "You... you areen''t going to attAck humans rieght?" (E) (L) She switched back to creaks and screeches. I know already how hard it is to keep human speech up. "Y-yes I am. Ie, I know that me being human is quEstionable, yet at leeast, I really don''t want a conflict or that innocent pEople diee. Or worse, that you use anyething you heard from mee against them and I thEn am responsieble for their deaths." (E) (L) Her offer appears to be honest and having someone on my side sounds good too. And she appears to be rather strong. Both in power and mentality. Yet her proposal has a flaw. "I would lieke to accept your offer, but theere is a little problem." (E) (L) "Thies alreadye counts as knowledge, but humans are not lieke thee swarm. They are indieviedualiEstic." (E) (L) "It meeans that humans aren''t going to follow every order a supeerior gives theem. Theere might be incidents, wheen separate acting humans are provoking. Or thee other way round a supeerior forces thee people to fight, even if they don''t want to. My familye and Ie got caught in a war that wee didn''t want to take part in. Would you spare if thies happEns the innocent?" (E) (L) (E) Maintaining human speech is hard and I got emotional. (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) Suddenly she stands up, walks to me, and looks me intently in the eyes. An action performed with black insect eyes isn''t any less intimidating. (L) Busted. That she is this perceptive. (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (K) (L) I am absolutely in for that kind of thing. (E) (K) (E) (K) (L) She grabs me from my bench and immediately starts to drag me out. For me, this is a worrisome topic. She really wants me to fly with these things which feel just like a foreign attachment to me. In my opinion, people are just not made to fly. On the other hand, it is a little bit difficult to consider me as such. I mean I did grow them. So, am I made to fly? She drags me to the middle of the courtyard. (L) Immediately the workers are spreading over the whole area. (L) I am anxious, yet I know how they are attached to me. I feel them and like this, can figure out the controlling muscle. And so they spread. (L) (E) I draw a little hope. At least I may not have to rise to dangerous levels. (L) So she already made up her mind that I''m going down!? (L) This doesn''t sound too hard and I try to move them. As soon as the muscle tenses there is movement. Yet, the air pressing against them feels strange. (L) In practice, I need to stand upright and don''t move them all the way. Yet, controlling them is hard. I cannot really stay conscious of three different sets of movements. Three because the sets are moving synchronous and I don''t dare to try to alternate. (L) I try but at this speed, I can barely perceive how they swing. However, it is astonishing how fast these things are in the first place. A bird''s wings are nothing against the speed with which these are rushing up and down. Yet, because I concentrated on this I was occupied for a moment and notice in the next that my feet aren''t anymore on the ground. The next that happens is me panicking, losing balance, and the world turning upside down. This will gonna hurt! Or so I thought. I notice after I managed to open my eyes again, that Liseti is holding me with all her four claws in some kind of princess carry. ...Well. Then she dumps me down. (L) This princess is relentless. She forces me to try again and again. After some attempts, I managed to reach a decent height yet this only increased my anxiety and made me more prone to fall. It''s quite ironic how the fear to fall causes exactly that. As Liseti said, I try to stop the movement of the wings which in the worst case would only speed me up on my way down. Fortunately, I get caught before hitting the ground. To my dismay, it is one of the for this reason spread workers. Not really to be considered a shining knight. (E) It slowly sets my feet on the ground. All in all, they can be pretty nice, despite their looks. I know one shouldn''t judge based on this, yet I am glad it was no guardian. These things are walking battle platforms. (L) I would retort that the difference is what it causes to the body. But I guess another fall would be healthier. Like this, this torture of a training session continues and after far too long comes to an end. (L) She is coming back! Help! (L) And it seems I will get abducted. With prior notification. This was heavily straining. I drag myself back into my room and fall on the bench. Before long I note a vessel with food in front of me. And again it''s mushrooms and nectar. (E) It''s not that I dislike those mushrooms. And the monotony isn''t even bad, which probably has to do with this body that is made to consume this food. Nonetheless, some alternation would be nice at times. (K) (E) I haven''t really thought about this, but now I realize that maybe my stomach changed as well. Who knows, those mushrooms might be poisonous for humans and bread deadly for me. The same reason why monsters don''t eat bread or insects simply develop preferences. (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) This sounds too good to be true, ignoring the last part. A real feast of... (E) I remember very well how she said the corpses got "processed". (K) I think I just dodged an arrow. I nibble a bit at the mushrooms while I wait. Lying on the bench is desperately needed, as I am full of scrapes. In this regard, I really can''t tell why some people long for flying. Now, out of my own expertise, I can tell: It hurts. The workers got me almost whenever I fell and if not, I wasn''t too high up, so I just got some scrapes. Interestingly no callouses, which might be linked to the carapace that grew under my skin. This makes me a bit worried about what my skin is still good for. There is this disturbing thought that I only look human on the outside and my skin is just something like a disguise. A thought heavily supported by the fact that my blood at the scrapes is green. This again makes me sad. I try to talk a bit in human speech to Suki, to avert my mind. "What do you thienk about Lyseeti Suki?" (E) (S) "How is thies different? Aren''t all priencesses controlling their own brood, so that theere shouldn''t be a large scale?" (E) (S) I understand that the prescription "system" for their realm has a meaning. It might be close to impossible to exist completely without partaking and like this, I am forced to give something in return. After a while, Kyska comes back with a plate full of flesh. At this moment, I realize the fatal error I made. (E) (K) Besides the point that I am not sure what kind of creature this brown mass belongs to, I forgot the most important part. They don''t have any fire. How should they be able to cook without? Since Kyska did really go out of her way to bring me this, I try to eat it. It... tastes strange. I know I might be able to eat this and if it would be cooked it could even be alright, yet like this, it''s an unpleasant experience. Naturally, Kyska notices my feels. No secrets for insect princesses. (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (S) (E) She is jealous. Somehow both of them grew to me. As I''ve now eaten and this was a terrible exhausting day I go to sleep. This tub or alcove, how Kyska refers to it, is really distressingly comfortable. It might be the reason why I sleep now more than usual. Or it could have something to do with severe body modifications, in the direction of insectification, linked with being forced to the extremely taxing production and laying of eggs, at the cost of my own energy. Whatever it is, ultimately it leads to me sleeping in, awaiting another very stressful day. Chapter 16 "Irrkh!" (E) I feel extremely strained when this new day starts. (E) (S) (E) (S) (E) This makes me really anxious. I fear that the amount that comes will increase and I more and more turn into an egg-laying machine. (S) This... is disturbing. It implies that now I truly have to lay more, permanently. On the other hand, it implies that I settled down on this amount and don''t have to fear a further increase. This is if I am now completely adjusted. Yet, it feels still so wrong to me. This means, in terms of getting used to it there is some space. So... I shouldn''t get used to it, to keep my load low. I get up and Suki starts something like a morning cleaning. It isn''t unpleasant, since she is very attentive and does it in a soft, massaging way. Do nobles feel like that with their maids? (E) (S) It really feels strange to call them my brood. I don''t feel connected at all. It is just so distant that such creatures shall originate from me. Yet, Liseti didn''t seem to care that much for them as well. So maybe this is normal? Not having any motherly feels? I wouldn''t even know how to handle them as huge they already are piling up! Around two-hundred now? And they all are insects! And I am considered one too it seems. (E) (S) (E) (S) (E) (S) (E) I settle down and Suki brings some kind of breakfast of the usual contents. I miss some variety in my diet. This might even be the kind of thing my family could help me with. I give them some goods I can get here and they grant me a part of their harvest in exchange. Like this, it would feel less like some dependency from me and more like a mutual relationship. As long it doesn''t end up as some kind of sacrificial cult to calm "those below". I''m just making things up, yet all things considered, it isn''t too farfetched. After a while, Kyska finally returns. (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) Well, that is some confidence. If she wants to I''ll let her. And I will try myself too. At least this will keep me occupied down here. Still, I''m a bit worried about the hunters running free on the surface. That sounds like the recipe for disaster. (E) (K) That sounds a bit more assuring if only a bit as I don''t completely trust the ability of hunters to assess a situation. However, as none of these things are here, I am getting a bit bored. This is until... (?) Like this, it suddenly yells from the courtyard. (E) (K) It''s not like I need to be here for now, but just following an ominous character is somehow a problem. (E) (S) Okay, it seems I have to go. So I venture out and see this messenger. It is one of these winged escorts I''ve seen her following last time. It looks rather sturdy and battle-proven. There are even some scars on the carapace. The upper claws are ending sharp and the arms have some kind of blades at the sides. It seems messengers have here to be quite tough. (messenger) (E) (messenger) So he guides us out of the courtyard. Kyska accompanies me while Suki stays at my place. Again an escort forms kind of automatic behind me. This messenger has a fast pace and always gives an impression as if he would inconveniently have to wait for me. (E) (messenger) God, has this insect good ears. It leads us to a cliff. (messenger) (K) (messenger) Making me fly like this!? Is he sane? This decent is stupidly deep. I can barely lift from the ground without losing control. And this is an overstatement. We are heading to the higher floors and in the end, traverse a bridge to the pillar in the middle. It really sounds fantastic. Such a place built by these creatures. With the sole purpose to amass knowledge. It is proof that they have a culture and are more than just primitive insects. Yet when I arrive there is nothing remarkable about it. This is just one of those structures made of earth, completely coated in this strange insect applicant which makes it harder and enables them to build these vast structures. (messenger) This insect urges us and we go in there. Inside I am first in a great hall. While the color is the same as all the other built things it has in its domed shape some kind of atmosphere. The moment I enter, I notice an insect to the side which looks, unlike all the others I have seen until now. It features eight appendages, doesn''t look sturdy, and while its build is bulky the upper claws look tender, rather soft, and overall it makes no dangerous impression. If anything it looks weird. Like being too big to carry itself. Also, the head seems a bit too large in comparison to these skinny arms. (weird insect) (E) (creepy insect) (E) (disturbing insect) (E) (scary insect) (E) (frightening insect) I don''t know anymore what I can say. I am completely appalled how this creature is able to speak in such an objective way about something like this. About how my humanity was completely peeled away from me. (messenger) Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. He is right. So this was a scholar. One of the knowledgeable in this hive, who exist to oversee the gathered information to assist a princess if the need would arise, according to Kyska''s explanation. I move further inside. Eventually, I find Liseti in a rather large room, filled with many for me not identifiable objects, pots, plates, and such. (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) I can see her point and it might be beneficial to have a little help. (L) (E) Is she for real? Just giving me fifty soldiers for my use? Fifty-one that is, with Skiras. Okay, I''ve got all these workers and nurses before to build my home. But that they are distributed like this? (L) She is right. This is better. Kyska would never let me out without an escort. And I can''t really walk through the streets with an envelope of workers and guardians. This is basically screaming bloodshed. (L) She leads me in this spacious room to something like a giant table with something on it. And this looks... strange. It is a strange structure. Gigantic! A mass of extending hardened branches in all directions, some accumulations, and elongating lines spreading everywhere, filling a large part of the room. Maybe some strange piece of art? (L) (E) (L) She points at the highest point of this thing. (L) (E) (L) It''s understandable. It just got cramped here, yet ultimately they only need the underground to survive. (L) She points at another branch on the top, a bit away from the last one. Wait! We? (E) (L) This isn''t the worst idea. Hysteria is a trait that comes if people can too long make their own conclusions and gather so that they drive each other into a frenzy. (E) (L) She is really a schemer, even if she doesn''t lie. (E) (L) (E) (L) Over six-hundred years?! (E) (L) (E) She blinks. Second eyelids. This might be the first time I see her surprised. (L) (E) I would have liked to whisper that last part but with those pheromones, it wouldn''t matter. (L) (E) (L) She points a little below the branch at a little accumulation which represents open space. (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) Says the one whose blades inspire "terror" in its targets. (L) She hands me some kind of earthen plates she had close to this table. They are folded together in the middle and sealed with a minuscule amount of the applicant. (E) (L) I open the plates and notice that there are rough depictions. Not unskilled, yet also no outrageous pieces of art. They show those insects, all variants. Many of them. And on some, they fight. I ask myself what she meant with breathing in, but then some scent is drifting in my nose. The next moment, the pictures seem to shift, move and the already cryptic visible story becomes vivid. I see gatherings, dispute, creatures like the queen I''ve only seen once. They separate and each of them assembles to different places in the great underground system. Each creating their own kingdom, shown in a simple depiction of this formerly seen world map. Yet soon their numbers grow and they want more than the already inhabited land, or rather underworld. As digging it out requires time, the simpler solution is to just drive away those who are at other places. On that groundwork, a largescale conflict begins. I see countless numbers of corpses as if they are directly in front of me. Smell, decay, and sadness seem innate to the depicting picture. To all these depictions it is as if I stand directly there and feel the atmosphere of the moment. The war goes on. Many of the queens and their respective swarms are already no more. But while most of these swarms are growing exhausted, one grows stronger. The secret? While all the other swarms simply kill "the others", this one concentrates on two objectives. The first: Kill the queen. After that, the command structures of the opposing forces fall into disarray. Yet it doesn''t end there. This queen is not finishing off these forces to gain territory. She takes the princesses. With the princesses, she can gain control over all the remaining troops and secure a source for new soldiers to fill her own ranks. While casualties aren''t completely avoidable, it is far more lasting than the strategy the others pursued. As they cannot properly work together they fall victim to this one greatest force. Others adapt, and in the end, four major forces remain. Grown too large and properly securing their princesses the fights come to a stalemate. The causalities grow, without anything of value gained. Thus a treaty is agreed upon. The forces decide to end the fights, retreat their armies, and agree on mandatory borders. They also decide to destroy the fourth faction, which was located in the center and distribute the remains among each other. Like this, the millennia-long conflict comes to an end. The former war factions settle down and rebuild their base. But no one can argue that the great swarm who first began to capture princesses won this conflict. This one swarm is now in control over an unbelievable wide area in the underground, has the most princesses, and a powerful inner structure. Our swarm. Soon the numbers grow again, but this time under one will. And so they expand controlled and the numbers are regulated. The creation of new queens is forbidden. This is part of the treaty. Since that time only this one queen reigns over her swarm. The very one that stung me. (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) So she says they would try to spare the civilians and aim for the heads. I should make realistic assumptions. They are a completely different species. Naturally, humans will fear them. And also naturally there will be some who will be hostile. Especially the uppers who fear losing what they have might choose to attack them. Conflicts may occur, but as much I want to prevent this, it is assuring that the insects aren''t aiming for extinction. That is soothing, as they at least won''t be the hostile party. (L) (E) (L) In truth, this is what I wish for. The chance to see my family. I''m already deeply worried and don''t know if they have a chance in this town. Had they even time to take anything with them? The sooner I am there, the sooner I can do something. Yet I wanted to delay it until I can even provide anything for them. I still don''t know if these mushrooms are poisonous for humans, but since we are making fire, I could serve them meat. And Kyska said we would gather other things like that. By now I could maybe keep them alive and so it''s opportune to depart now. If not for the part that I am really anxious to meet them. (E) (L) "I think I can manage.> (E) (L) (L) She urges me further and Kyska gently pushes me forward. I have no real choice, but to step at this distressingly stable living nurse stair, which doesn''t even budge. I manage to climb to the top and am in some kind of bizarre flesh carriage. No head of the builders is really exposed and the surface has nearly no gaps. Even more disturbing, some kind of benches have formed. Directly behind me, Kyska who forced me forward enters. After this, Liseti, with two nurses, and last Suki follow. (L) Kyska guides me down on one of these "benches". This all is terribly disturbing. My two nurses each settle on my side, while Liseti does the same on my opposite. Suddenly a great amount of interceptors is flying towards us, landing on the flesh wall. But then they turn away and link their bodies as all the others did before. So the wall extends upwards, grows together, and finally a closed ceiling forms above us. I start to tremble at this sight. This is literally a prison made of flesh, bones, teeth, and claws. And the weak light now only comes dimly through the gaps above. One of the other nurses seems to have caught up to my sorry state. (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (K) Kyska and Suki are embracing me and try to soothe my mind. (L) She gives a signal and the room starts to stir. The next moment I notice movement and slowly the structure gains in momentum. I concentrate on Suki and Kyska to ease myself but soon become aware that there is a decent speed. And it grows faster. (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) The flesh carriage is traveling fast. The tunnels aren''t this lighted, but my eyes and the occasional light stones help. Occasionally the room becomes tighter, adjusting to the smaller structures and I get small claustrophobic attacks. However, those settle down when it gets wider again. (L) (E) (L) (E) They would be inside a town on the verge of a mass-panic. (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) She is this important? (E) (L) (E) (L) Do I really have now to explain the value of money? Yet when I think about it, it is kind of complicated. But I hope I can somehow convey this. (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) How important is money in the end? (L) Seeing her like this I get the creeps. She is dangerously perceptive and I can already see her using the knowledge she obtained as a weapon. Or if not this, it will certainly grant her power over humans. An insect taking over the human world by using society against them. This would have been a horror story just some days ago for me. And even now I cannot really rest assured at this idea. However, I am safe I guess. Now I need to make sure my family is too! Chapter 18 The journey in this living nightmare carriage proceeds fast, without any incidents, and eventually, we reach our destination. In addition, I doubt there was anything that could have stopped this thing. And for sure the other soldiers took care of anything that was in front of us. I cannot leave fast enough, yet need to be careful not to fall on this "stair" of nurses, which formed again. Not because I might get injured, more for the reason that countless arms would catch me if I do. This is not good for my sanity. And neither was this horror vehicle. Still shaking, I address Liseti when she steps out with all the grace one would expect of royalty. (E) (L) I examine the surroundings and this really has the vibe of a military complex. The structures are straight and functional. We are under the earth so it''s difficult to judge but I see a courtyard and many lined-up tunnel entrances. Those might be either storage halls, barracks, or commodities. At least she said they are prepared to hatch the eggs here. Kyska said that the eggs don''t even need very long to develop into a grown worker for example. I guess a guardian might take a bit longer, yet we are talking here about a steadily growing army. And this so close to a town. A siege against this kind of enemy wouldn''t end well. Eventually, you would be overpowered in a stalemate. And here we have a base and two princesses. Please let this end well! For now, I have a pressing matter. (E) (L) My first idea is that I hope the interceptors flew high enough to not cause a panic in the populace. Yet I guess I should propose something more substantial. (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) The "coat", if one can call it like this, is handed to me and I wonder what kind of creature has such a large and ebon hide. There are no sleeves for the arms but it''s possible to fix it in a believable way. It has exactly the properties she mentioned and feels extremely durable. I see Liseti putting it on. (E) (L) (K) (L) So Kyska gets as well one hide. We are now properly outfitted and they even considered covering their faces with the hide. Now they are only suspicious cloaked figures, but I hope I can smooth things over. (L) She hands me a sac she safe took from one of the corpses. I can''t see any blood on it, but it might have been cleaned. I find seventy-eight worth of copper, four units are big pieces valuing each ten. Then there are thirteen silver coins, probably the last payment for the soldiers. And there is even a gold coin. As it equals ten silver I can only believe it belonged to the leader. This is a really large sum. We are heading to the surface. I become nervous, as it just needs has to happen that the place we emerge isn''t empty to start a large-scale war. The others like always are perfectly calm. Then it begins. A worker performs with its sharp claws some last hits and... I see light! Natural light! I didn''t even know how much I missed it. Tears come down my eyes and I am getting emotional. (L) I instantly wake up from my daze. (E) (L) (E) The sun, even if it''s dimmed, burns a bit in my eyes, which got used to the dark down there. Fortunately, this place is a dead spot and no one is here to spot us. (E) The two are coming out and internally I really hope the around three-thousand soldiers below us won''t follow. (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) We go there and find ourselves on the market. As the sun already sets the business on the street is settling down as well. Yet there is still some business going on. I believe the princess next to me is particularly interested in the practical conclusion to her assumptions about money. I look around and find a merchant that is still open with general goods such as simple clothing and bags. I approach him and try. He might become unfriendly if I would just ask him and waste his time. The third use of money in this case is to smoothen relationships. Here it would be better if I''m a favorable customer and not just some lurker. "Eexcuse me? How much is this bag there?" (E) The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Keep it together Erys! Now is not the time for the "E"! He gives me a look but it seems to be fine. "This one? Pretty high class! One silver it must be!" (merchant/robber) "We look at the same bag right? Since I can see the worn-out points and holes! And to qualify this material as high-class is a joke. At most thirty copper! And this is generous!" (E) "On the other hand you see there aren''t this many bags left in town. Too many fleeing people trying to find something to stuff their goods into. But I like you. So let''s say seventy copper. Fine?" (merchant) "Fifty at most! I am pretty sure you want also to get rid of your wares to leave early. "But I will raise it to sixty if you answer me a question." (E) "You''ve got me! Fine what do you want?" (merchant) "I am looking for some refugees! A family of three it should be. The father''s named Rowen, the mother Farrah, and the son Toris. They are featuring dark-brown hair, the father''s more black. If you would know something or anyone who can find them I would appreciate it." (E) "Hmm, I only sell to some of the refugees, but if you want information, do you see this person there?" (merchant) I follow his gesture and notice a beggar at the sideline. "The beggar?" (E) "You know, the beggars are part of a network in this town. They see things and hear things without getting noticed, but I need to warn you. Those in charge are not necessarily upstanding civilians." (merchant) "Thank you for your help. Now about the bag. Here!" (E) I give the money and get this piece of fabric for it. It is really not much, but having one might make me look more normal and that''s what I need. I think I handled myself well in the negotiations. Mother''s advice in the past got in handy. So I leave the merchant. "And? How was seeing human interaction?" (E) (L) There is no danger with the amount of sound she uses and the distance to people, who are also occupied right now. Otherwise, her clicking sounds would make me nervous. "Just to say so, never give directly in on an offer if you''re not sure about it. The merchant was trying to get a greater profit, by setting a higher price for what I wanted. If you perceive that you can barter him down. I probably still gave too much, but my true intention was to make him keen to talk. Money can be used like this too in some situations." (E) (L) "Now we need to talk to the beggar there. Beggars are... a sad story. They, in general, have no way to gain money and like this sit there in hope people give it to them." (E) (L) "Different to your kind there are no set roles for a human. They might not find something they can do." (E) "Such a thing!" (K) "Yet in this case, those people take advantage of the fact that they are not part of the society, without a role and like this, they are partly ignored by the people. The fact that no one sees them makes it easy to gather information. And so they are the people we need to speak to." (E) (L) I approach the beggar for my question. "Hello good man, I would like to ask a question if it won''t bother you." (E) "What kind of question? I''m heavily occupied!" (beggar) I let my gaze drift around the empty street setting again on this man. "I''m looking for a family of three. Refugees who should have arrived in the last four days. The names of the man and the woman are Rowen and Farrah and the son''s is Toris! It is of severe importance for me to find them and I would compensate you if you might help me to do so. Five silver would be right I guess." (E) I show the money to emphasize I''m willing to pay. "It seems to be heavy important to you yet to find someone in this stream of refugees will be quite hard to pull off. For now, I can only tell you that most of the refugees got quarters close to the slums. Some kind of temporary emergency shelters to stop them from roaming the streets, but I guess that''s not what this offer was for." (beggar) "How is this, if you can arrange a meeting I will go up to seven silver for your efforts and pay one here right now in advance." (E) "Very generous milady! I think it should be possible. Any noteworthy features?" (beggar) "Well, dark-brown hair, the man more black. The man''s eyes are dark-brown too, while the woman¡¯s are grey-turquoise. The man should look rather sturdy. He''s quite trained. The son is six. Is that enough?" (E) "Rather common, but I guess with the names it should be possible." (beggar) "You know, I don''t have anything else to do, so we will wait there in this alley for your response. If you can meet us this night I''ll add one more silver. The matter is of greatest urgency." (E) "Like this, you will disregard the curfew milady." (beggar) "I already said that this is more important than everything else to me and I have no place to go right now! I think we both know that this kind of information is something I could possibly find out myself with more time. Like this, I would rather pay for the quickness of your service. So please help me to settle this problem." (E) "I will try, but I cannot promise an answer today." (beggar) "Tomorrow is acceptable too. But if you are really fast I would spend one more silver. That makes two more if it''s today!" (E) "Then please excuse me, but it seems I have an assignment I have urgently to attend to." (beggar) I turn around to my company. "I think we should go back to the alley. We could also look a little around the market, but I would feel too much at risk if a patrol comes." (E) We settle some distance away and I guess Kyska''s tension relaxes a bit close to the cluster of waiting soldiers under the earth. Liseti instead seems absolutely serene. I guess she could slice her way through should something happen. (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) Now I get anxious again. What she says is favorable, but her future plans make me panic. (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) Like this, we are spending our time waiting for our appointment. It slowly starts to get darker, yet a little light is still present. But then... "Hey, you were right! They really are here!" I have a bad feeling about this! With growing concern, I look in the direction of the voices and find men entering our alley. They are crudely armed with spiked clubs, daggers, and even a sword. "How stupid can you be? Showing off this much money and then walk in an unwatched alley! It''s like you are begging to get robbed!" (bandit) Why did this have to happen? From all the things that I could face, now robbers? (L) "They are bandits! People making a living by taking others wealth." (E) (L) "More like human scum, this isn''t a normal occupation!" (E) I don''t want her to think too bad about mankind. I''m literally bargaining for its existence. And I''m now deeply worried. Not about my safety, but what may happen next. "So, what do we have here? Some unknown figures where no one will ask any questions should they vanish. If not for this beggar who will wonder where you left to!" (bandit scum) "Aeem Ieeh rieeEght ieef thieEs iees no act of treeEAchery of ouuur contaaAct, buut just a meeEre cooieEnciEdeeence?" (L) "God! What was that? Got your throat washed with acid?!" (bandit with ear pain) "AaansweEeer theeE quEeestiooon, pleeEEase!" (L) "No! As if any of those idiotic weaklings would get their own hands dirty! Scum like that ain''t even capable to do anything on their own. And now hold this thing shut! God! What a pain! You''re dead!" (bandit) "Please let us kill this one fast! I don''t even want to imagine her death screams!" (stupid bandit) "You are aiming for their lives!?" (K) Kyska is at this prospect extremely agitated. I think less because of fear and more for l¨¨se majest¨¦. "Please, can''t we solve this peacefully? What do you want to leave us like this? I can offer one gold coin and four silver!" (E) "I would rather take all and your lives while I''m at it. We simply cannot allow you to escape and talk to the guard. You need to understand." (bandit leader) "Please! There must be a way! Just leave!" (E) If this won''t end the soldiers will rip them apart! "Oh, stop your whining! It''s just annoying!" (idiot bandit) "You don''t understand! Leave, or you all will die!" (E) "First whining now threats. You don''t know what you want, girl!" (b) Promptly I feel a touch on my shoulder. It''s Liseti! (L) It was more about the gravity to end a human life. Even if I don''t feel sympathy for them, having them killed because of me does not feel good. And they are all going to die! This will not be about self-defense. It''s slaughter! "SIeEncE IeeE amm leEEniEnt aAnd myEe frIieeend heEEre iees agAInst killieeng youu hAve One moore chaaancE. Ieef yuu now draw cloosEr yuuu alll agreeE to dieEEE!!!" (L) This is extremely obliging of her, as proud as she is. And this must be to a great degree because of me. However... "Oh dammit! This voice again! Kill her!" (bandit leader) (L) The men stop at this unnatural sound. But they have no time to ponder. In seconds, claws are grabbing them from below. But much faster are the blades of the interceptors. I didn''t even notice when they gathered on the roofs but in a blink, instead of the men that were there, only a flattering mass is seen. It squirms and fiddles in a ball-like form. And when the soldiers leave even the bodies are missing. This was kind of unreal for me. Not even much of a sound was audible aside from the flapping of the wings. No one should have noticed. And like this, four lives ended. (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) It really is. They were aiming for our lives. The fact that we always had the upper hand isn''t changing that. It just makes this an execution and no emergency situation where you would have to act. We could have scared them for example. But this might have ended with our exposure. In the end, Liseti did the right thing. She is logical and logically this was the best decision. That doesn''t mean I need to like it. (L) Chapter 19 So we proceed to wait in the same alley. You wouldn''t think that anything happened here at all. There isn''t the slightest trace of bloodshed. I guess the workers who grabbed them pulled them down and now the corpses are under the earth. If there is anything left in the first place. Now that I''m aware of them I detect quite a number of interceptors on the roofs. They are well hidden and not easy to make out in the setting dark. The term messengers isn''t really applicable to them. They might be to use like this but at the moment they are here to annihilate any threats coming to us. And this surely does not put me to ease. (E) (L) (E) (L) Oh yes, I forgot this part. So we are spending our time in this alley until it gets dark. I ponder if we shouldn''t just call it a day and leave, but then... "Milady? Are you there?" (beggar) "Ehk? Yes! Yes!" (E) "I think you will be glad to hear that I''ve found them." (beggar) "Really? Where? How are they? Is everything alright with them?" (E) "They are like I said in one of those emergency barracks. It is a little distance from here, but manageable. They did not appear to be injured, but downtrodden and exhausted." (beggar) "W-what did theE woman wear?" (E) Damn, the emotions are affecting my speech. "Ehm, the woman had a green shirt on. Looked rather worn." (beggar) It''s them! I still have the image of my mother fleeing with my brother in her arms in my mind. This might have been a little bargain, but knowing my mother she wouldn''t have bought something new for herself. If they even had anything to buy in the first place. And the caretaking for the refugees has its limits for sure. So asking for clothes was a safe way for confirmation. "Can you bring me there? As fast as possible!" (E) "We need to pay a little attention to possible patrols. But I think I can bring us there if you stay close and quiet." (beggar) "Here are three silver coins for your efforts. The rest you will get when we reach our destination." (E) "I can agree to those conditions." (beggar) Like this, we start to move out. The town has a completely different atmosphere at night. It is quiet without people out at this time of day. But I''m very worried about the army following us over the roofs. The beggar leads us through the streets. At one time we finally arrive at a huge yet simple-looking build. "That is the emergency shelter. Anything else?" (beggar) "They are in there, right? I will pay you as soon you can bring them out. Or just one at least." (E) "Fine, I will do so!" (beggar) He vanishes inside and soon... "I don''t know who you are or how you know our names, but you better have a good explanation for that! Approaching us in the middle of the night!" (Rowen) Dad! That''s him! The beggar leaves first, maybe fleeing from the upset man. In a daze I let the coins fall in his hands without even looking. He takes it and then rushes off. "So what do you want from us?" (R) My emotions are vibrant, but I fully concentrate on forming an answer. "M-meeting my family... I guess." (E) I show my face clearly with these words. "E-Erys? Your voice... You are fine! I thought... We expected the worst!" (R) I guess it depends on the definition of what you consider the worst. Regarding my current situation. "Hello, dad." (E) "You are really here! You made it!" (R) "Could I ask how you are?" (E) "We are all fine. It was hard to travel here, but we found shelter and they give us the most necessary to survive as long we don''t leave the area." (R) So they are controlled to stay quiet. Understandable and maybe the reason why the town is still peaceful, despite the desperate refugees. Such people would do almost everything to survive. "W-wait! I need to tell your mother! She would never forgive me if I don''t include her now!" (R) Father runs back in and I wait on the outside. (K) (E) (K) "This is in the first place something that will make my mother cry! So no word!" (E) (K) A moment later, I detect movement on the inside. Then my mother comes into view. "ERYS!!!" (Farrah) "Hey mum." (E) In a blink, she rushes at me and wraps me in a tight embrace. "Ieeehk!" (E) It''s not that I''m not happy, but she pressed hard and there are wings on my back. This hurts! "E-Ery? Are you fine?" (F) "Sorry, mum. My back is just a little tender." (E) "God! Are you hurt? Did they wound you?" (F) Worried she puts her hand under my cloak and grabs... "Ahh, uh, m-mum. Eeahh, this... this feels..." (E) Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The way she fondles my wings is seriously nothing a daughter should experience from her mother. "Erys! What is that? And... are you wearing armor?" (F) Fortunately, she stops the fondling. "You... you know, it is a bit complicated." (E) "What happened? And who are they?" (F) She points at the other two. "It... is complicated. Please, promise me not to freak out!" (E) My dad brought my brother in the meantime. "Sister!" (Toris) "H-hey!" (E) "Erys, what is going on?" (F) "I don''t know how to tell you this. It''s scary and... not nice. You might hate me." (E) "I could never hate my daughter. No matter what you had to do to come back to us." (F) "It is less about things I''ve done. Maybe a little. I can''t find the words." (E) "My princess! Shall I speak on your behalf?" (K) "Princess!?" (I guess a mix of all of them) "N-no this is something I should do on my own." (E) "Who is this? And why is she calling you a princess?" (F) "It is..." (E) "Don''t say "complicated". (F) "Okay. But promise me not to freak out." (E) God! I feel so uneasy! "I do! But what is so terrible you struggle so much to speak about it? The last I saw was how you tackled the soldier. I wanted to help, but had your brother and hoped you could run. Did they catch you? Force you to do something?" (F) "They caught me, but that''s not the point. They didn''t survive." (E) "What is it then?" (F) I take a deep breath and try to focus. "Okay. Remember your promise! This here is Kyska and she is... an insect." (E) "What kind of joke is this?" (R) "This is no joke! She really is! Please believe me!" (E) "Good, let''s say I believe you. What is it that you want to say?" (F) "It''s... her kind lives under the surface. And apparently they don''t like it if someone ignites large scale fires over them. They killed the soldiers. And I was... captured." (E) "And now they bring you back to us?" (F) "Not really. It is a bit more complicated than this. They... their queen did something to me." (E) "And what?!" (F) "Please, don''t freak out!" (E) "Ah... Right, right. Please continue." (F) I look to make sure that there is no one to see. "Kyska, could you please cover me from behind, if someone comes?" (E) "Sure, my princess!" (K) I open my cloak and reveal the dress I''m wearing, but much more importantly... my wings. They are spreading. I hear all of them gasp. "Erys!!! Are-are they real?" (F) "Yes. And incredibly sensitive. So please don''t touch." (E) "How? Why? Why did you grow wings?" (F) "This is kind of what was done to me. It seems they somehow insectified me." (E) "A-are you alright?" (F) "Do I look like this? You know it''s rather difficult to run from your own body. And the wings are only that what I can bring myself to show you." (E) Father is apparently quite dumbfounded too. Unfortunately, he forgot because of this to hold Toris who was walking now in my direction. And grabs without any restraint a wing of the lower segment. "IeeEhk! I-I said they are sensitive. Please stop!" (E) I fall on my knees at this sensation. Kyska is leaning downwards. Most of her head is covered, but these black eyes are still piercing. "I think the princess is troubled. Would you be so kind to release her?" (K) "Ah, y-yes!" (Toris) I am glad that she is so courteous in such situations. I was extremely worried if the soldiers might react. "Why are you calling her this?" (F) "Because she is a princess of the swarm!" (K) I can manage to gather myself after this fondling. "It seems to be like this. They say I''m important to them somehow, after whatever they did. But they were friendly, especially Kyska here and they saved me from the soldiers. Maybe you can, I don''t know, not hate them. Simply that I''m allowed to come here means much." (E) "You say so. But is this really alright?" (R) "I''ve got a little used to them. Ehk, maybe Kyska can show herself if you stay calm. Is that alright, Kyska?" (E) "If you wish so, my princess!" (K) I lean towards Toris. "Kyska looks a little scary. Do you think you can look at her?" (E) He looks unsure at Kyska and nods. "Good, just know she is rather nice. I think you can, Kyska." (E) Kyska opens the cloak and her appendages become visible. Then she removes the coverage on her face. The insect features are now completely visible. Maybe my parents gasp a bit, but they were already a little forewarned. So the reaction is within the limits. My little brother however stares at her. I hope he''s still okay. "As I said, she is friendly. You don''t need to fear her." (E) "It''s fine I think." (R) "Kyska cared for me the whole time. I hope you can accept her." (E) "Y-you''ve grown wings!" (F) "Are we still at that point?" (E) "Sorry that the fact my daughter has wings sprouting out of her back is of meager relevance for me!" (F) "You know, aside from the point that I cannot properly reach behind to clean them myself, those things are the least of my problems. Currently, I''m clamping my eyes half shut with a second eyelid to not reveal that they are black!" (E) "What?! You are doing a terrible job at hiding it if you just tell us." (F) "This is not the kind of secret you would mention in some years during dinner! It''s extremely straining. The same goes for speaking like this! Or do you think I maintain this high-pitched tone because it''s so funny?" (E) "How can this be possible?!" (F) "As I see it, it was about being at the wrong place at the wrong time and getting put in front of a thirty-meter queen who stings you with... whatever it is that turns you into an insect-princess! As if I''d know more!!!" (E) "My princess, maybe you should calm down. You are emitting stress pheromones." (K) "Kyska! Did you really think that this is the kind of thing I would be able to get done while staying absolutely calm?" (E) "Still, this isn''t good for your..." (K) (E) Just then I get aware of my response. It seems they all are a little put off at my shout. In insect speech! "I-I mentioned the part about problems with my voice?" (E) "What was that?" (F) "Insect speech. Part of the whole "insectifying" thing. Do you have any idea how hard it was to learn human words again?" (E) "Ieeh caEn rEeelaEte to thAaat!" (L) Now everyone is holding their ears. "Ouch, who is that?" (R) "Ehk, this is princess Liseti! She is rather important. Just to mention it before you say anything rude to her. It probably would only need a flick of her finger right now and the town gets instantly sucked into the decent." (E) "Ieet miEeght proobaeblyEee taekE ae bieeet of prEeparAtion." (L) First, her hearing ability is scary. Second, her voice rings badly in the ears. And third, I am absolutely sure she was serious right now. And my parents seem to have understood that too. "You-you know, she is a rather reasonable person. Also, I have confirmed now multiple times that the giant insect army below is not going to invade!" (E) "Giant insect army!? And... And what is the other one?" (F) "Kyska is something like a maid. Or rather, she says nurse. Like I''ve said I can''t clean these wings myself." (E) "I-it seems much happened." (F) "You don''t say! Have I mentioned that there is an entire empire down there? Please, don''t think I''m completely fine but after what happened I am a little disenchanted." (E) I mean after my body changed, I started to lay eggs, and was confronted with an insect civilization below the earth where I became their princess, being a little bit dulled seems fine. "Erys, when you screamed before..." (F) "Yes?" (E) I don''t like the sound of that question. "Why did you scream at her? She was going to say something, right?" (F) And now I know why I didn''t like it. "This... This is nothing. You misunderstood. No need to fuss over this." (E) "Ery! You are acting now like back then when you''ve destroyed our tableware when you were six. What are you hiding?" (F) "This is really nothing you need to hear." (E) "It sounds more to me like you don''t want me to hear instead of I don''t need to. And such a thing towards your mother! Do you have any idea how worried that makes me?" (F) "Can we talk about this when we''re back?" (E) "Back?" (F) "You see, I came here to ask you something. I think we all know that I cannot just come out and live here, with all the people. And this isn''t even taking an empire of insects who say I''m their princess into account. On the other hand, you could... maybe... I love you and I don''t want to miss you!" (E) "The princess wants to ask if you might accompany her to her courtyard. Naturally you will be provided there. The princess assigned you a high priority, so your wishes would be attended!" (K) "You are asking us to come below with these... insects?" (R) "I''m asking you to come with me! I''m worried and you can''t say it''s safe to live here as refugees. I can absolutely promise you would be safe. I admit that the insects look foreign and you haven''t even seen the workers or guardians, but I can help! And it wouldn''t have to be forever. I could maybe let them rebuild our house and help you get through everything till you''re fine again. They would do that, right Kyska?" (E) "Everything my princess wishes and that we can fulfill." (K) "IeEef ieet hEelps, IeeE mAaede a tuunneeel, rIeeeght thEere." (L) If just that ear-piercing tone would stop. And wait, here is already a tunnel? How fast is she? "I don''t understand! What is in there for you to do such a thing as providing for us?" (F) "The princess is of utmost importance! Her wellbeing has to be ensured and like this, her wishes and needs have priority. So that she can fulfill her role." (K) "Her role?" (F) And here I step in. "You know a princess is apparently pretty important, so I am treated very well. They will be friendly because I ask them to!" (E) "Do you really think I haven''t noticed how you changed the topic?" (F) "I don''t need to tell you when I don''t want to!" (E) "You said you would if I come with you." (F) "So that means... you do?" (E) "I thought I''ve lost my daughter and now she pleads me to accompany her. I think it should be possible. Yet we should talk as a family about this." (F) "I would advise buying some stuff. Maybe we could come and get you tomorrow night. I made sure that I have normal food and such at home, but here we would need to buy it. And clothes! They don''t have any. I have some money here. Is it okay to give it to them Liseti?" (E) (L) She seems to have noticed that everyone''s ears hurt when she speaks and settled for the convenient option. "She said yes!" (E) Like this, I hand over the rest of the money I''ve got. One gold and four silver and the leftover copper should be more than enough. "You should take back the gold coin. If we would show this off, we would practically just be begging to get robbed." (F) "Ehehe, yes. Who would do something so stupid?" (E) "It seems you have more stories to tell." (F) "Not really." (E) Then she turns around and hands father the money. "You''ve heard what we need! It should be possible to buy all this tomorrow. And now we have the money to run these errands. The market might be restricted for us but you should be able to get anything not essential for the town''s supply before the curfew. I trust you there." (F) "Sigh! Sure honey." (R) "H-hey! What''s the meaning of this?" (E) "Didn''t I say I accompany you? I thought you were dead and now that I''ve got you back I shall let you leave alone under the earth with some insects?" (F) "Mum, this sounds a little rude!" (E) "It wasn''t meant as an offense! I simply don''t want to lose you again!" (F) "You-you really want to come down with me now?" (E) "I said so!" (F) "Just to say it, the workers and guardians look a bit creepy. You might get scared." (E) She turns to Liseti. "You said that we will be treated well there and that it is safe?" (F) "NAtuuraallyEEee! Youuu haave noo idEea hoow iEmportAant yoour daaughteer ieeez." (L) Mum prepared this time in advance her ears for that assault. "I''m intrigued to hear about this. There should be no problem then." (F) I''m getting goosebumps. And cold sweat! Heavy sweat. "At least it seems I will learn what my daughter is hiding." (F) I think I get a stomach ache. Wait! Stomach ache? No, no, no, no, no, no! Not now! What did Kyska say? Keep your body under pressure and you can hold it off. And so I do. I guess it works for now. "I think we should go then!" (K) Unfortunately, a certain overly attentive insect has apparently noticed. Liseti leads us to a place close, a little bit away from the road. "Screak!/Open!" (L) She cries out and after a moment the earth bulges and a worker becomes visible. I think my mother is a little uneasy with this four-legged monstrosity in front of her, but she manages to stay calm. This isn''t the case for my father who sends us off but now panics at this sight. And I have no idea what is going on with my brother. He just stares at them. Where the creature emerged a hole has opened. It wasn''t loud how the earth moved. However, I fear that randomly a person might be up this night and see us. Hopefully, they close this tunnel fast and well. "Maybe we shouldn''t stand out here in the open for long." (E) "Fine. Then in there!" (F) And my mother jumps first. Well, it''s not directly jumping, as the hole leads diagonally into the underground, but there was some determination in the move. I follow behind. Chapter 20 I follow quickly behind my mother to make sure that there are no problems with any remaining workers. Those seem to build the tunnels, which is conceivable, considering their fitting claws. Yet, it makes them not the slightest bit less terrifying. I find her in the first opening staring at a worker. "I guess they are common?" (F) "Yes, rather common. They are something like the basic unit here. They do most of the normal work like building, tending fields or transport." (E) "They do look a little frightening." (F) "That''s what I am saying! But do you think they listen? No, they put me in a carriage of hundreds of them linked and wonder why I quiver!!!" (E) "You''ve been through a lot, huh?" (F) "My list would be too long to count it down." (E) "We should be going, my princess. Before you strain yourself too much." (K) Kyska is naturally still going on about that. I can hold out for now and I think manage a while longer. On the other side, I''m already imagining how I produce more eggs and how they are piling up inside me. Very distressing! "Straining? What is it?!" (F) "Part of the whole being an insect thing. My body is not working the way I want." (E) Liseti is now following behind and like this, we continue to delve further down the tunnel. I note that they split into several side branches. Also, there is a considerable number of workers. And again the "invasion" idea comes up. "Liseti. I know you said we are not going to invade the city, but why all the tunnels?" (E) "Eeeescaaepe roouuutess foor todAey. Ieee lieeke to beee preEpareed!" (L) Okay, considering the situation this sounds believable. I mean, you could say that there was some risk. If for example, a patrol would have scanned us. "Is it far?" (F) "Not really. Liseti built a base directly below the town. Funny enough, the big hive is relatively close below our old home. Hence the situation." (E) There is not much to add, so we just walk forward. We are already very close and I guess I can see the outskirts and... Did that place expand?! I am rather sure there was no courtyard as big as a plaza and the number of passages leading to unknown destinations did certainly increase. Before I doubted it a bit, but now I''m really sure this place can accommodate around five-thousand soldiers. And that is only what I see. My mother is tensing up at the first guardian we see and I cannot hold it against her. They are killing machines. (L) "What did she say?" (F) "That our quarters are already built and prepared so that they can accommodate us. You know, even if it won''t work out to live with me, they would surely rebuild our house. They work rather fast. Well, this hardened stone might be the material, but I think it should be fine." (E) "This sounds benevolent. Still, I don''t understand what these insects think to gain by doing this. What is their intention?" (F) We enter the mentioned part and I find myself at this sight a bit speechless, seeing how spacious apparently my private quarters in this provisional complex are. Not only exists a large hall here, but there are multiple tunnels. There are many rooms. And when I follow Kyska I come apparently to mine. It has much of my old place in the hive. Tables, benches. Only the sleeping tub is lacking. "I think this is it?" (E) "Again. Why are they doing all this?" (F) "It''s like this. In fact, they want to control you." (E) "Excuse me? But what are we even worth to warrant such an effort?" (F) "This is about me. My body. As I''m a princess, they think that I''m very important. And like this, they want to ensure that also you are fine so that no one can take you hostage and use you against me and like this them." (E) "What is this princess stuff about? I mean it doesn''t make sense that they simply think you are important. As much I love you, what kind of value would you have to justify such treatment? This other princess was absolutely convinced of this and listened to you. But even with this insectifying thing, what makes you so special that they treat us all like this? I mean, they are foreign, but I cannot believe they would do this just cause! So why? Do you know? This might be very important for us!" (F) I think I broke out in cold sweat, my stomach pain isn''t getting any better and the panic I feel should be visible. "Ery! What is wrong?" (F) Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "I-I''m sorry mum!" (E) I think I get a little teary at my prospects. At this moment, Kyska approaches me at a fast pace. "My princess! I understand you had to control it on the surface and that there are reasons why you have to restrain yourself right now. I am aware how much you loath this, but I cannot allow that you strain yourself any further! You need to solve this situation now. I will go and gather the nurses, yet when I come back you need to be done! Otherwise, it is on me to relay this to your mother!" (K) She turns and leaves again. The panic takes full hold of me and I think I lose the strength in my legs. "What was this about Erys? Why are you straining yourself? She made those suggestions before. What is going on with you?" (F) "I-I''m sorry mum!" (E) I start to cry and don''t know what to say. I know myself that I have no real way to hide everything from my mother and that I cannot really shove her out of the room. Suddenly I find myself in an embrace of my mother. "It''s fine. Whatever it is, you can talk to me about this. That''s what a mother is there for. To help when her child is in trouble." (F) "But it''s... it''s something bad! Something really bad!" (E) "Then it is even more a reason to tell me. As if I would let you go through this alone." (F) "I-it''s about my body. You will think I''m ugly!" (E) "As if I could. I''m your mother!" (F) "It''s... It''s... I''m... laying eggs!" (E) Promptly my mother loosens the embrace, holds still both my shoulders and looks intently in my face. "What did you say?" (F) "E-eggs. I''m kinda producing them. My insides changed and when I''m full they all plop out. I-I''ve strained me to keep them inside for a while. This isn''t good for me and because of that Kyska is angry now." (E) "You are saying you are laying eggs? What kind of?" (F) "You know, insect eggs. They... make those creatures. The insects come like this into existence. They don''t have families here. Only the queen and the princesses make brood and control it. And I am apparently one. I have no choice!" (E) "The insects force you to lay eggs for them?!" (F) "As I said, this isn''t really it. Albeit the point my body was changed by the queen, they don''t need to do anything. I cannot stop doing it. It just... happens. And then they''re there to assist me. And it''s not like I have no word. For example, I can order the insects assigned to me. As distressing as this is. Kyska wasn''t playing an act. A princess is really important to them. They would do everything to keep me going." (E) "Because of the eggs?" (F) "Yes, that''s why. It''s... disgusting, but I cannot really do much about this. Do you hate me now mum?" (E) She again hugs me dearly. "No! I''m only a bit worried about my only daughter." (F) "You know, Kyska will any moment return and then I need to... Well, let go. Could you maybe leave by then? I don''t want you to see this." (E) "Nope!" (F) "Thank you, I know this is nothing you would want...SCREEK/WHAT?!!> (E) "This was even for me understandable. My daughter is obviously troubled. As if I possible could leave her alone like this." (F) "But... I cannot convince you, right?" (E) She has "that" look. "No! I will stay here!" (F) "At-at least don''t look at that place, okay?" (E) "You mean you''re pushing them out of your..." (F) "Yes, my ovipositor! This strange thing that is attached like a tail to my back!" (E) I reveal the place of my disdain, by lifting the skirt there a bit. Huh; why does my mother look so relieved? "So, you have something to lay eggs there?" (F) "It is most of the time shaped like this small cone, but it can also grow into a long tail. I try not to think about it, but I am really afraid of this thing. It can be dangerous and what it does... I feel bad about this!" (E) She glances at this strange thing and sighs. "I won''t say that everything is fine. However, the most important thing is that you are still there. Whatever happened to you, I have you back and that is all that matters for me." (F) I start to tear up and my breath becomes unsettled. "Wahhhh!" (E) And I start to cry and sob into my mother''s shoulder. "It''s alright. It''s alright!" (F) It''s like a weight did fall from my shoulders and all the bottled-up emotions come out, now that there is someone who even remotely can understand me. I cry for a while before I settle down. Then Kyska comes back. "My princess, are you ready?" (K) "I... I don''t know." (E) I look unsure at my mother and don''t know how this will turn out with her presence. "Is your mother informed?" (K) "Yes I am." (F) She turns to her. "I apologize if these news are troubling, but it would be detrimental for your daughter''s health to delay her laying interval any longer. She already is holding in for far too long." (K) My mother scoffs a bit, yet ultimately nods. "Okay, but I will not leave her! Do what you need to do as she is now!" (F) "As you wish. My princess, we are ready. You need now to uncover and stop to restrain yourself." (K) I undress to the bare minimum I can mentally afford in front of my mother. That I can keep some undergarments is helping. And she''s my mother for god¡¯s sake. Aside from some new features like the wings and such, she should be well informed about my body. However, I am still anxious. This whole situation is messed up, uncomfortable, and I simply dread to let this happen. "Ery! It is okay. I am there for you." (F) I look at her face and see her smiling. Next, I make up my mind and release my intentionally kept tension. "Huff!" (E) "Plop" Urrgh, it starts! "Plop, plop" And this so instantly. I really must have been full. This is so unnerving! "Plop, plop, plop" And I cannot decide to stop anymore! "Plop, plop" Like this, it goes on for quite a while. I bury my face into my mother''s chest and try to ignore what goes on. The nurses do the same as always and are working without really interacting with me, but just the eggs. It takes awkwardly long. Aggravated by the fact that my mother watches, which might tense me up a bit. At least it goes on for around an hour. Finally, it stops. "Forty-four my princess. You shouldn''t have strained yourself like that!" (K) "I hate this." (E) "It takes only about an hour a day. And you manage fine." (K) "Are you alright, Ery?" (F) "Yes! Only embarrassed and disgusted by myself." (E) "It didn''t look that bad! Just some white things plopping out of you." (F) "I''ve laid eggs, mum! That''s like rapidly giving birth. Who cares if they are in a shell after they come out. They will soon hatch and quickly grow! I make this fast new brood and am creeped out to the limits!" (E) "Sorry, but maybe you shouldn''t think this hard about it. It obviously doesn''t help." (F) "Maybe. I just don''t know what to do with my situation." (E) "You are alive and healthy. This is what matters." (F) I really have to look into mum''s definition of "healthy". "And what shall I do with that brood?" (E) "If you don''t assign them yourself, they will allocate on the different roles in regards to their priority. Yet, you can always decide again on their usage." (K) "She can really decide such things?" (F) "Naturally! She is the princess and also the mother of her brood. The brood is absolutely devoted to her. She decides." (F) Mother looks to me. "You are really important! (F) "Not like I want to be!" (E) "The princess'' first brood will soon reach maturity and start to work. Those entities are in the first place all obliged to her and then to the swarm. You have seen the amount. This is around the numbers for each day. This is the number of beings she has direct control over. This is the kind of power she wields to us. You just need to put this into relation to guess how many lives we would offer for her sake." (K) "You mean you are seeing life as something expendable?" (F) "Not the one of your daughter! Because then no future entities will be produced!" (K) I think mother begins to understand. These insects are dangerously fixated on me. There is no chance that they would let me go just like this. "My princess. You didn''t ingest anything the whole time! Please wait! I will bring you something." (K) Indeed, I didn''t eat anything since coming here. Kyska leaves at a fast pace to fetch something. And I''m again alone with my mother. Chapter 21 So I''m here with my mother, who just saw how I pushed eggs out of my ovipositor. "That was quite much." (F) "I know! I was first rather through with it, but it''s as I''ve said. I cannot run away from my body, as disagreeable this situation is. And honestly, I don''t think that running away from them would work out." (E) "So you think you have to continue doing this?" (F) "My choices are rather limited. Also, these insects are not really cruel. A little bit odd maybe. But they leave me some room to do as I please. If not for my situation, I was treated rather well. They care for me. And they aren''t aggressive. Only digging below and mostly eating plants. Not as ferocious as they could be." (E) "I understand what you''re saying. But still... it must be hard on you!" (F) "If not for these eggs, this all wouldn''t be too bad. They could even be considered as nice. They fulfill almost all of my wishes. Especially that I could visit you was a huge concession. I was really worried about what would happen when we get discovered. I ought to believe they wouldn''t care that much if just some drone, for example, a worker would have been caught. But if something happened to me or Liseti in that town..." (E) Urrgh! Shivers! "You say they would become aggressive in that case?" (F) "That''s an understatement! They only care for the future of their swarm and are neglecting themselves. Harming a princess means killing countless of their babies. I cannot say much against that, I just don''t know how to handle myself with this burden." (E) Kyska is now coming back with some other nurses, carrying plates of this hardened earth with food on it. Fortunately, she was thoughtful enough to bring some more or less normal things, like vegetables and corn and such. Yet it is all uncooked. A fire was maybe expected too much at this place. So we can sit at the table. "Well, it''s not that this isn''t plenty, but it looks rather... basic." (F) "There is not this much of a cooking industry here. They mostly eat those mushrooms, here." (E) Mother takes one of the black mushrooms in her hand. "You see, I still don''t know if they''re edible for humans. I mean I can, but I''m a special case I guess." (E) "Only one way to find out." (F) And she takes a small bite. "Mum!!! What if they¡¯re poisonous?" (E) "I don''t think they would have all adjusted like this to a plant that would be dangerous. And it was only a small piece, so any effect should be limited. A little bit like bread I think." (F) "So I didn''t make this up? Is it sweet? For me it is!" (E) "I guess, but faint." (F) "That''s enough for me. So at least my sense of taste didn''t change that much. They have giant fields of these in the hive! Maybe I can show you." (E) "You are really intending to let us live there, right?" (F) "Well, the bad things are only concerning me and you would be absolutely safe and they would take care of all your needs. That I''m sure of. Liseti too might put her word in this. No one could harm you. Right, Kyska?" (E) "Naturally! This is a wish of my princess!" (K) "It would be very unusual for us to permanently live with them. But you are here too and I wouldn''t like it to abandon you." (F) "If not this, there should be no issues to let them rebuild our house and give you some provisions. Maybe with a direct connection to me in case of an attack and you could always come over. At least I would like to get you out of the town and know you are safe." (E) "You sound as if it''s very important that we leave the town soon." (F) "Well, it kinda is." (E) "Erys, what is going on?" (F) "It''s about Liseti." (E) "What is with her, I wondered about the number of insects and what she is doing here in the first place." (F) "Most of the soldiers are probably just here because of me and her. Simple escorts. They are really putting a huge military effort in our safety." (E) "And the rest? What is now about her plans?" (F) "It''s like this: They never had anything to do with the surface. They didn''t even know about humans until back then. And now that they know about them, they are a huge unknown. A threat in some way. As I said, Liseti promised me that this isn''t a planned invasion and she won''t one-sidedly attack people. But she plans something different." (E) "And what is this now?" (F) "She will reveal our presence. At first just to this town. She plans to establish relations." (E) "This doesn''t sound too bad." (F) "Well, she isn''t bad. Maybe a bit strict but in general open and makes compromises. But I think we both know that this might turn out bad. If people hear about an insect army below things will get troublesome. I would want to have you out here before people are claiming a war of species. Considering orcs and goblins, people haven''t made very positive experiences with other societies. As simple as they are. And this one here might be basic, but certainly not simple." (E) A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "You think there might be a conflict?" (F) "Liseti promised me to be lenient with the people, yet she is also something like a general. If humans are killing her kind she will take this as an act of aggression and retaliate. And then... This town has no chance!" (E) "This bad?" (F) "This bad! Have you counted the numbers? Any idea how fast new brood does hatch? A day¡¯s worth of one princess alone is a considerable force and Liseti is incredibly old. You can barely fathom how many soldiers she could send out. All without fear of death, with bodies made to fend off foes. This isn''t even taking the potential of flying units into account. And she is clever enough to make use of this. And this all at the speed this kind of army raises new recruits!" (E) "This sounds troubling." (F) "She promised me to stay as friendly as possible, but only imagining the possible horrors scares me deeply." (E) "And what now?" (F) "Well, for me? Getting you out of this place that may or may not get grounded, depending on the outcome. The rest? Maybe I can do something to help. It''s not like I''m the slightest bit prepared to hold any responsibility. And now I''m in this situation." (E) "So you won''t marry and live on a farm with your husband?" (F) "A joke?" (E) "Obviously." (F) While we chat and consume some of the food which was prepared for us. It wasn''t obvious, but even though as it wasn''t cooked my mother ate quite a lot. I''ve realized like this that she must''ve been starved. This must be because as refugees they haven''t got that many provisions and couldn''t bring much with them. And as much I know my parents they gave the most to Toris. I hope I could help her in this regard. "My princess! It''s getting late and you weren''t cleaned properly! We should do that now." (K) "Alright, Kyska! By the way where is Suki?" (E) "She is gathering the necessities for you, my princess!" (K) "Who is Suki?" (F) "My second maid... or nurse. Whatever you want to call them. They made those two attend to me. And it is really hard to get used to getting constantly called a princess. Yet I had also other things on my mind." (E) Kyska moves behind my back and starts to use her sponge hands on my wings. Meanwhile, she is stroking my hair with her claws. "Rrrrrrrr!" (E) "What was that Ery?" (F) "Ieehk! Y-you see, those wings are extremely sensitive and when they get touched like this it feels... Then I do this sometimes." (E) "Pffft! Like a cat!" (F) "Don''t tease me, mum!" (E) "Yes, yes! Kyska! Can you show me how and what you do? I want to be able to care for my daughter as well." (F) She looks for a moment at her, pondering. "Why not." (K) And she starts to explain while showing the respective aspects. On me! I feel like some object. "While washing the skin requires no special attention on the act, aside from a sense of sensitivity, the hair and wings are different. The wings might be able to regrow, yet they are very frail and can be the cause of intense pain. They are only to attend with utmost caution and only soft objects are to use. A nurse is specifically outfitted to do this with her adjusted appendages. However, I guess humans might use this fabric if they are extremely careful. One can''t apply any pressure, but only soft touch on the surface! Like this, there is to take the necessary time to complete the task." (K) "This sounds difficult." (F) "I am made for this! I can fulfill my role. Now the hair. You need to stroke the grease out. My princess is emitting her pheromones over her head and by time it clots and gets caught in the hair. So it should get cleaned regularly. I considered cutting it away." (K) "Kyska!" (E) "But I guessed my princess might find this too drastic." (K) "It seems like this got far more complicated than it used to." (F) "A princess has to be cleaned every day to ensure her well-being so her productivity doesn''t decrease. Regarding my princess, the most troublesome is to clean her ovipositor. She reacts difficult at this, so you need to use every chance when she is distracted and doesn''t notice. The easiest way is to take advantage of her sleep." (K) Wait! What!? I stare with open mouth at Kyska. "Pfft!" (F) "Muuum!" (E) "It''s as if you''re young again." (F) With this talk about my personal sanitation, I believe this dinner can be officially considered finished and I just want get into my bed. The problem is, there is none. There are some benches, made of hardened earth, one could use like this, yet they are hard. And even worse, my mother has no place to sleep. "Kyska, do we have a place for my mother to rest?" (E) "This matter is already settled. Please wait for a moment." (K) I ask myself what I am waiting for. But after a short while, I notice Suki outside of the room. She approaches fast. (S) "For what?" (E) I am aware that it might be rude to make it more difficult for Suki to converse with me. But I want to avoid as much as possible relying on insect speech. Also, my mum can''t understand her so I should at least relay half of the discussion to her. (S) Oh. So the insects have with their hard shell no problem with lying on hard grounds. Makes sense! "And what did you do?" (E) Suki makes a wink and soon several nurses enter the room. Each of them is carrying a... Pelt! Not just any creature, but a direwolf''s. "You fought monsters to use their pelts as bed padding?" (E) (S) "Thank you for this." (E) (S) Then she notices the other person in the room. "Who is this?" (S) "My mother! She will stay here." (E) (S) Next, she moves fast close to her. "Iee am pleeeaseed to maekee theee acqueeeainteeance of youuur pEerson!" (S) "Ehm, thank you!" (F) "Theee mootheer of ouur prieencess! Such importeance! I hope youuu are sEatisfied wieeeth the accommooodation! Ieeef somthiEeng ies wrooong pleeease doon''t hEesietate to ask. ThEe prieenceeess whieeesheed fooor yoouur weellbeeeilng. Youur daaughter iees of suuch sieegniEeficaeeence. Youuu neeed tooo knoow!" (S) "Suki can be a little overbearing and... strange. But she means well. And for the sound, she''s trying really hard. It takes quite an effort to be able to speak like this." (E) I throw a glance at Kyska. Unfair! "I see. Well, I''m glad that you cared for my daughter. It must have helped her to have someone friendly around." (F) "Thank you for these words, mother of our princess." (K) "Mhm, A strange title." (F) "I had no real word in this." (E) "I know, but when I thought about what you might do in the future this certainly didn''t come to mind." (F) "Going into politics wasn''t my first plan." (E) "Ah, I believe you will do fine. You look as if you''ve already got through the worst of it." (F) This talk is nice. I guess mother is joking and playing everything down on purpose, but this is just what I needed. Not having to think that much about all the troublesome things for a moment helps a great deal. "My princess, it is very late and you woke up early. You should rest now." (K) The nurses already placed the pelts on the bench and it looks really soft. "And do we have a place for my mother?" (E) "There is a room next to yours we''ve prepared to accommodate your family." (K) "This won''t be necessary!" (F) "Mum?" (E) "I''ve just got you back and you are only seventeen. Also this resting place looks big enough. We sleep together tonight!" (F) I am very tired and move on this pelt bed, not seeing a reason or having the energy to discuss this now. Yet, before I settle down I become troubled. "Ery, is something?" (F) "You know that I used to sleep on my back?" (E) "Yes?" (F) "Scrrrrr" I move the wings as an answer. "Seems you can just lie on your side or the stomach." (F) "Scruhk! The first time I have a real bed and then this." (E) "That''s something you must explain." (F) "Maybe later, but now I''m so tired." (E) The pelts are up close really clean and must have been processed in some way. Maybe acid or some other substance I just don''t know yet. We both lie down on the soft mass and I cover myself with them as far I''m able to, regarding my wings, while lying on the side. Mother lies opposite from me and this one time I feel completely at ease when I close my eyes. Chapter 22 "Good morning Ery! Now wake up sleepyhead!" (F) You just know how much you missed something when it was away and completely unexpected is suddenly back again. My mother''s waking call is obviously one of these things. "Ery, everything okay? You are crying!" (F) "It''s nothing. I love you mum." (E) Like this, I have a pleasant, normal awakening for once. And supposedly didn''t even need to lay eggs during my sleep. At least I guess mum would have pointed that out. Also for the first time, my nurses didn''t stay in the room. Which was a nice concession of them, to grant me this private time with mum. Yet, it doesn''t take long and they show up. (S) "What did she say?" (F) "They are going to wash me!" (E) "Seems that now you aren''t getting around washing your face anymore." (F) God! "Miss Farrah, regarding your request yesterday I brought a piece of soaked fabric and water if you wish to attend yourself." (K) This is a true concession. They are incredibly proud of their role and to leave a part of their work to mother means a lot. Yet Kyska knows that my mother is very important to me and that it might be nice to let this cleaning for once be done by someone I''m familiar with. Unfortunately, the green color tells me about the fabric''s origin. However, my mother isn''t letting this chance slip and takes it. "You don''t need to do this mum." (E) "I can wash my own daughter. There is no problem with this." (F) She soaks the fabric and the first thing I notice is that the water is gruesome cold. I realize that the bodily warmth of my nurse''s sponges was a weird but welcome asset. However, I can accustom to this much. I am not too dirty and the problem area of my head is fine for now. Also, the wings got wiped just yesterday. Still, my mother tries. It isn''t really unpleasant, but I need to say that there is a difference in comparison when a professional like Kyska does it. At least it didn''t induce me like this to purr. "I never would have thought that one day I had to wipe the wings of my daughter." (F) "To be fair, show me one person who could even think about such a situation." (E) "And? What do we do today?" (F) "No real idea. As I''ve said, the rest of us should come down here. I think you can convince dad and the only problem might be Toris. I couldn¡¯t completely see through if he was too scared yesterday. For the rest, I think you should help them to buy everything you think we might need after you could witness the conditions down here." (E) "Might be good. There are some tools I have now in mind with what I could see. Some cooking utensils would be right." (F) "I am sure Kyska would be glad if you could show her how to process meals." (E) I take a glance at her. The overcomplicated wording was in fact because I wasn''t sure she even knows the meaning of "cooking". "When it contributes to the wellbeing of my princess, I am deeply indebted." (K) I roll with my eyes at my mother, being at a loss at this level of devotion. However, due to the black color, which was apparently just taken as a given by her, I believe it should be difficult to even notice the motion. "Where should we go to meet them?" (F) "We had a good exit in a back alley close to the market. You could meet up and buy everything you think is important. The transport shouldn''t be an issue later on. There are more than enough claws for this. Yet, I think I need to decline. Yesterday was a special case. I might be able to wait in the alley, but in broad daylight going to the market this... Is Kyska right now trembling at this prospect?!" (E) "No princess! You can''t! Alone the encounter yesterday! This would be far too dangerous! You won''t leave without an escort! And considering the threats no less than five-hundred units!" (K) "Calm down! I said I wouldn''t roam around. And alone the idea to go like this on a stroll. And... five-hundred!? Even thirty would be too much! Maybe the negotiations will turn out well. Then I would like to have less than an invasion force with me!" (E) "What kind of encounter?" (F) Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "There were... robbers, in that alley. Wanting to kill us. It was... maybe a bad idea to threaten, insult and try to kill Liseti. I really tried, but they were set to attack and the escort doesn''t like this." (E) "I know you! And you don''t need to blame yourself for such a thing! You are far too nice in such cases!" (F) "Maybe, but it wasn''t pretty. They had no real chance and to seal someone¡¯s fate like this... It feels wrong." (E) "I need to say Ery, you probably will have more of this in your position. And if it was as you said, there was nothing wrong with this. Some people you cannot save." (F) "Still, it just seems so harsh." (E) "Should I really be sad now that you were protected in a dangerous situation?" (F) Hard to retort to that. "However! Five-hundred are far too much! I want friendly relations and no army with me!" (E) "That''s maybe a point. Kyska, you should at least ease up a little bit. My daughter needs her freedom. Otherwise, she would suffer from having it taken away from her, so you should try to compromise here!" (F) "I cannot allow for my princess to wander to such a hostile environment without any protection!" (K) "Then maybe only a little? Five-hundred are really too many. Maybe less, but more effective ones? Or an environment that is unlikely to be dangerous. A little bit of risk is always there, but you need to give her space to grow." (F) Why does this sound like something that someone says to a mother and not coming from my mother? "But I need to ensure her safety!" (K) "Then do this within the limits. Too much can be bad in itself." (F) "I... will think about this." (K) Finally, this weird cleaning session comes to an end and Suki brings some mushrooms and this nectar for breakfast. Which I suppose is an unknown to them and they just call it "wake up meal" or something. The mushrooms weren''t a problem, but the nectar? "Mum, this drink is dangerously sweet, be careful with that." (E) Yet exactly that seems to trigger her and she gives it a try. "Brrr! You are right! Who can drink such a thing?" (F) "You know..." (E) I take a deep sip. "This is maybe part of this whole thing and I wouldn''t want to think too deeply about this, but I can for some reason now drink quite a lot of this stuff without being grossed out." (E) (S) Didn''t I say I don''t want to know more? Sigh! Whatever. "Fine, what is it?" (E) (S) Okay, now I am grossed out! "Ery, what was it?" (F) "Things I didn''t want to know. The keywords are "sweet, energy, and egg-production. I really would love to ingest things without thinking about this." (E) (S) "Please Suki, stop now!" (E) She does and I, feeling a little downed, try not to pursue this any longer. Well, at least I won''t ever get fat. "It''s hard on you, huh?" (F) "Quite so! There are things I really don''t want to be confronted with. And I was so constantly the whole time." (E) "Don''t forget that I''m here for you. You can rely on me when it gets too much." (F) Feeling a little bit lighter I end my meal and after this, we are heading out. My mother has much to do, so we are going to let her meet up with the rest of my family. Fortunately, Kyska memorized the way in that complicated system. I send mum off at the exit I initially used. Having nothing else to do I decide to wait here a bit, as I''ve told my mother in the case that something comes up. The sunlight is nice and I missed the blue sky. Kyska is a little unsettled, but I can convince her that this close to the entrance with all the workers and nowadays even some guardians nothing can happen to me. In addition, the wings are covered with a sheet. However, after a while, something unordinary happens. My whole family comes in the alley! "What are you doing here?" (E) I am rather startled, haven''t the slightest bit expected them. "Toris wanted badly to see you again. He missed his sister." (R) "Ieehk?" (E) "And as we have to run some errands and you apparently have nothing to do, you could at least do some parenting for us." (F) "Iiiiieeeehhhk?" (E) My brother comes running at me and hugs all he can get a grip of, with his small frame. My parents don''t add much more and I''m at a loss about what to do now. So they leave and I remain with my brother here. "Ehk, hello Toris!" (E) "Sister!!!" (T) Still at a loss. It is nice that he apparently has no reservations against me. So I play a little with him, as limited as my possibilities are in that alley. It''s fun and I feel like I''ve got something back I had lost. Yet, a short time later Skiras, the messenger I''ve got from Liseti, approaches me. "Princess Liseti asks for you, my princess!" (Sk) It seems I''ve got summoned. This puts me in a difficult situation. I certainly cannot just ignore her. She is my ally and incredibly powerful. It would be plain stupid to anger her like this. However on the other hand my brother is here and I cannot leave him in this back alley. The only way I see is to take him with me. But will he be able to endure this? "Toris. I need to go back in. Can you accompany me? Are you brave enough?" (E) This approach was maybe a bit unfair, as it, in general, brings a child to do as you said, by targeting his pride. Nonetheless, I really don''t want to leave him alone. He nods and I can go with him to the hole below. For reasons of concealment it was covered with earth, but in a moment opens up by an emerging worker. To my relief, Toris is not panicking. He has seen one yesterday. Also, I have the odd feeling that he is fascinated by them. He was one of those kids who would play with insects and gather them around the house. Much to the disdain of my mother, and mine. I always stay close to him, to make sure he isn''t going to feel lost with these monsters. "Toris? Is it alright? They aren''t dangerous, but I understand if you are scared." (E) At least I should be alert of this. "No! Don''t think so! They are friendly, or?" (T) "You could say that. To me at least. And to you like this too. I promise that nothing can happen to you." (E) Following an idea I turn to the next workers I find following around. (E) This is something I can do. I wouldn''t know of any danger he might face here, but if I''m in the position to let him be protected, then why not? They immediately shift somehow in their behavior. It''s hard to notice, but their focus is now fixed around Toris. I am rather sure they would now throw their bodies between him and absolutely everything that might come. "What was that?" (T) Well, I forgot how I sound while doing this. "Ehk, I''ve just told them to protect you." (E) "This sounds strange." (T) "Can''t do much about this! That is just how they talk. They wouldn''t understand otherwise." (E) "Thiiees was youur fiiirsst oordeer eeveeer, riieeeght?" (S) "W-well, it was important to me. Is that okay?" (E) "Naturally, my princess! You can decide how those you are in charge of will be used. Yet this was a rather primary order. You shouldn''t forget to assign them new when you think they are done or they won''t perform the necessary actions to sustain themselves!" (K) Urrgh, that it has to directly end up like this. I absolutely need to remember. Or better... " (E) With this condition set, I think I don''t need to pay too close attention. "You sound really strange." (T) "As I said, there is nothing to do about this! And Suki, can you stay here if my parents come back? I wouldn''t want to scare them more than I already do." (E) "Suure myee PriEencEss!" (S) Having not much more to say I let Skiras guide me to our destination. Chapter 23 We head back inside this newly built base, surrounded by an always growing amount of new tunnels and halls. Whatever Liseti tells me, this place was created to keep an army ready to fight whenever it''s necessary. The question is just if I''m being paranoid or if she lied to me. Well, in the end, I enter a new hall that forms some kind of plaza and find the person in question. (L) (E) Promptly she looks past me and spots my brother. "TheeE smaaall one froom yiEeesteeeerEAy, ieez ieeet ryEeght?" (L) "Ehk, yes... my brother. Pleease, treeat him well. He means much to me." (E) The anxiousness makes me a little forget my ability to adjust my speech. "NAatuurallyEee! Ieee wanteeed to wEelcoome hiim. YeEet IEee guEess hEeere ieez not muuch foor hiem to Eenjoyiie hieemseeelf!" (L) "That shouldn''t be an issue." (E) I turn to Toris. "I need to do some things here. Can you wait for a bit? I will always stay close by." (EH) "Yes I can!" (T) He goes to the wall and sits down there. I am a little bit anxious as there is quite a number of insects around, but he seems to be fine. It''s not like he is in any danger, and the assigned guards are still around. Yet other kids might find this scary. I turn to Liseti. (E) (LF) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) That sounds far too much like taking hostages. I just did some parenting. (E) (L) (E) She seems to have put disturbingly much thought in the opposite. (L) (E) (L) She does!!! (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) She asks for Suki and Kyska, but... (E) (L) She is right. If I want to avoid conflict my approach might work the best. We simply cannot let a princess directly go and it wouldn''t be allowed without an army. Still, I like Kyska. And I am pretty sure that for Liseti she''s just another drone. (E) (K) (E) (L) (E) (L) Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. (E) (K) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) Well, it was my idea. I''m the best choice if it''s about talking and I want to prevent a conflict. But to talk with nobles and such? I''m a peasant. Something like this would have been a crime before. Okay, maybe I am not a peasant anymore, as crude my current status is defined at the moment. But being a little self-conscious about this is absolutely understandable. I had no perfect track of time below the earth, but it shouldn''t have been more than five to six days. This is simply no timeframe to forget about this. But lives are at stake. (E) (L) (E) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) A nurse comes to her she takes something and then she throws it to me. A stick? (E) (L) She throws another one in my direction. "You have two blades! So learn to use them both simultaneously!> (L) Wait this happens much too fast! (L) She doesn''t seem to allow any backing off and so I don''t really have a choice. Yet when I try to get ready she looks displeased. Or more the scent and her demeanor tell me. (L) She extracts her broadsword and shows how the blade goes through the gap between the ones in the middle, supported by the outer ones of her four-fingered claw. (E) (L) She has a point. At the moment I''m not sure if I am knowing my own body well enough. (L) I''ve got the feeling she will start even if I''m not ready. So I hurry. To my surprise, as soon I tense the fingers to hold the sticks between middle- and forefinger there is some kind of clicking. I notice that they are stuck. Completely locked in position. Liseti seems to have noticed my gaze and the confusion. (L) Okay, so this is absolutely normal. In the most twisted kind of way, considering my body changed into that of an insect''s. (L) So I just need to defend myself. Should be manageable. Hey!? Why does she take two more sticks? Wait she isn''t... Like this Liseti, armed with four sturdy sticks rushes at me and directly brings two of her arms down on me. I can barely take my own arm up and deflect one strike with my stick, but the other one hits my shoulder with full force. I feel a heavy impact and the stick breaks. To my surprise, my shoulder seems to be fine. Well, it hurts and maybe there''s a scrape, but no real damage despite the force. (L) In fact, I did. I absolutely knew how I would get hit, but had no idea how to take it and froze. In retrospect, the movement was incredibly fast, but my eyes could follow up with it. Now I remember that my eyes aren''t normal anymore. So that''s what it was. But following a movement with your eyes and moving your body in accordance are completely different things. And I have no experience in using weapons. (L) I know she doesn''t want to bully me and this is for my benefit, yet she is quite rough. The next two hours I get battered up. It''s the first time that I''m halfway thankful for a carapace that protects me from greater harm. I mean at the speed and force Liseti applies she has the nurses bringing her again and again new sticks to replace those she broke. On my body that is. (L) Hard to believe as relentless she strikes me. On the other side, I don''t grow as exhausted as I thought. With dread, I think about my "energy storage" and that it possibly keeps me going. Also, maybe I grew stronger. With time some of the sticks break because of my deflective moves. I am not sure if I could have broken them like this before. Yet now I''m looking quite battered. Literally. She''s really strict with me and doesn''t allow any slip-ups. After another hour I''m totally finished. I think I''ve got a little better, but you won''t become a master fighter after just one session. To think like this is just stupid. However... (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) Now I understand! Shit! My brother is here! What shall I do? I need to act fast before anything happens and look for my brother. I stare in shock when I find him playing with a hunter. "Toris!!!" (E) "Sister?" (T) "What are you doing there?! (E) "I played! You said I can!" (T) "But not with those! They are dangerous!" (E) "You said they are friendly!" (T) "They... The smaller ones are more like dogs. Mum and dad wouldn''t allow you to approach those you don''t know, right? You cannot do this!" (E) I glare at the workers, who should have kept him away from any danger and failed miserably! They don''t seem to understand my gesture, but become distressed at the scent which conveys my displeasure I think. (Sk) Skiras? What does he want? (E) The insect speech might be troubling for my brother. But I won''t say that hearable for my brother. (Sk) This helps to ease me a little. So he wasn''t really in danger. Yet, I feel a bit distressed seeing him close to this thing. I mean it has distressingly sharp claws. "And it was great! To see you fight!" (T) "I''ve got just beaten up." (E) "No! You were so fast! I could barely see!" (T) No, no, no, no. I wasn''t acting strange, right? "Toris, I would like to go now to my place. Can we go together?" (E) He nods and we can leave for my temporary home in this base. The problem is I notice on the way the already too good known pressure in my waist. Time is running! "Toris, I would like that Kyska shows you around this place. Especially where you, mum and dad will stay. She is very nice." (E) I glance at Kyska. "I''m very sorry, but I need to do something alone for a moment." (E) She understands and her behavior shifts. "My princess, I will fetch the nurses, but are you sure you can manage on your own?" (K) "Yes, sure. But it is really important that Toris is fine, understood?" (E) "Yes. Then I will send the nurses!" (K) Urrgh, unpleasant! "You leave me alone?" (T) "No, I''m just one room away. It is just that I need to do something very important. Please, let me just for a moment." (E) "You promise to come back?" (T) "Sure, directly after this." (E) I try to appear as assuring as possible but need to hurry now before the first eggs come and Kyska gets angry again for me keeping them inside. We are soon there and I directly rush into my room. The nurses are already gathering in there and it seems I have no choice. (E) I lay my head on the closest bench and release my self-induced pressure. "Plop" And so it starts. After less than an hour I am done. I''ve not done this creepy counting thing, but I guess a bit more than forty. Yet as I promised I go directly to Toris. And find him getting a piggyback ride on Kyska. She''s really giving her all. "Hi. Here I am!" (E) "Sister!" (T) "Hello!" (E) "Princess, are you well?" (K) "Yes, it worked out!" (E) Now please stop this topic immediately. I send the workers away, to prevent them from dying of starvation or something like this. Since I promised I would spend time with Toris I join to play with them. It is nice to spend time with him and enjoy my reunion with my family. So I take advantage of this. Chapter 24 After a while, there is a commotion outside. So I head out. Suki! And mum and dad! "Where were you Erys?!" (F) "I''m sorry. Something came up and I had to go back. But I didn''t want to leave Toris. So I took him with me. He is fine! In here!" (E) Mum rushes fast into the room I pointed. Dad looks at me. I''m not covered with a cloak right now so that my wings are fully visible. "Are you alright Erys?" (R) "It is a little bit more complicated than this. Everything is rather hard, but I think I can manage. I think I am healthy, relatively. You know, maybe not for a human." (E) My mother comes out again. "It seems it all went well with Toris! Or were there any problems?" (F) "I''ve had Kyska for a moment look for him when I had an... appointment. But I trust her in such matters." (E) "Yes, I guess she can do this." (F) Mother is a little bit more relaxed at this idea, as she came to know Kyska and has an idea of how she takes care, but my hint regarding what I had to do wasn''t this nice for her to hear. My father looks more distressed at the idea to leave him with an insect. "But he hasn''t eaten yet." (F) "I forgot. And also, we don''t have that much going for cooking." (E) "Good that we have instead!" (F) Suki steps forward and shows that the workers were carrying an abundance of cooking utensils. "Why?" (E) "Was it not your idea? I wanted to cook for my little girl and here is a lack of equipment. So we used some of the money for that. After all, the ingredients are already here!" (F) Right, there was something about this yesterday. Father is still worried so that I cannot keep him off any longer. Because of that, we go into the room where Toris and Kyska are. I thought to lodge them here. It''s not much but far more spacious compared to the refugee building they had before. Also as I''ve noticed there are already padded beds. The workers and nurses must have prepared it since yesterday. "It looks fine." (R) He might not have expected much but considering his reaction it should work out. "Ehm, Kyska. I would like to ask if there''s a toilet." (F) Uhh, I hadn''t any needs in this regard since this started. I still kinda dread Suki and Kyska''s explanation. Also, I really envy my mother that she can make "Ehm". For me, this kind of natural sound always shifts into something sharp. And I too would like to know the answer. "What is a toilet?" (K) "We already had this. Waste disposal. What happens after you''ve eaten and drank a bit." (E) "You mean an assembler. There is one on the courtyard right there." (K) Kyska points to another tunnel in this direction. "Assembler?" (F) "We are going to raise a mycelium here, so we gather the nutrients for it in the base. Thank you for your contribution." (K) Yes, it''s absolutely weird to say something like this. Having a problematic thought I approach Kyska. "Kyska, is there a way to ensure that they are undisturbed by anyone else when they need to go there?" (E) "Sure! It is your order and this is your allocated space here my princess. So your word here counts." (K) Since my mother is satisfied with this answer, she starts to take the cooking stuff out. "Then we should prepare it. Before we do anything else we need to have a working cooking station. Can you help?" (F) She looks at my two nurses. They seem to be consent. "We need some firewood and water first. Also the food that was brought yesterday!" (F) I think back to the small mountain of broken sticks. "I guess we have some firewood!" (E) "Naturally, we also built a water storage for our supply. And the ingredients will be brought as well." (K) "How nice of you! Then Suki, help me set up the kitchen. You others bring the things. And Erys, watch your brother." (F) I guess mother noticed Kyska''s glare when she hinted to make me work. This nurse is really too much into her job. It doesn''t take long and firewood, vessels of prepared earth with water, and a standing kitchen with pots, knives, and all the other things you need are there. Mum uses a fireiron to enkindle the wood and it appears to be fairly new. "The water will need some time to boil, so let us in the meantime cut the dishes." (F) She takes one of the new knives and gives another to Kyska. "Please help me. And Erys, you mix the herbs." (F) If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. It is nice of her to include Kyska and there''s really a wide variety of ingredients. Then I remember... "Suki, the paddings! Then we must have meat too, right?" (E) "Suure, myeE prIEenceEess. Iee wiell dierEctlyee briieeng ieet!" (S) This might be nice. I don''t know if wolf meat is tasty but at least I can be sure it''s edible. Meat is rare for peasants, so this might be rather enjoyable. While we are working on the reused benches I tend to mother. "Does father know about, you know what?" (E) "Your father doesn''t need to stay on track of all the changes of a developing woman and I guess he prefers it like this." (F) "G-good!" (E) The preparations run smoothly and again it shows how fast Kyska learns and how skilled she is. It appears mother wanted to keep it simple, so we prepare some broth. The meat got cut too and we have some nice herbs to add to the flavor. This will be great! After a while, I note the scent of the meal and get hungry. Since all I had today was a harsh workout with the sticks I''ve burned energy. Regarding the broth I realize something. "Ehk. When we make broth, do we have spoons?" (E) "We brought some, but there might be too few. Let''s make some, we have here wood and knives. It should work out." (F) So while we wait for the food to finish mother lets me, Suki, and Kyska carve our own cutlery with the leftover wood. She prepares one as well. I''m a bit clumsy but it must not look too good, just serve the purpose. I don''t think I need to mention that no one can beat Kyska in craftmanship. We are done when my mother decides that the broth is ready. Fortunately, we don''t need to carve bowls, as the earthen vessels work out. So mother fills a bowl and gives it to Kyska. Wait!? "Miss Farrah what''s the meaning of this?" (K) Father looks as well to surprised. "You two all the time cared for our daughter, so the least I can do is treat you to a meal." (F) Well, I like the two. Even if they were just assigned to me their presence helped. But mother could have told any of us. "Also I guess you would want to sample first what we give to Erys, right?" (F) That got her. No chance Kyska wouldn''t think about this. Carefully she brings the spoon to her mouth. Uses her tube tongue that apparently is common for these insects and sips with it the broth away before swallowing the hard contents through her mouth. "Obviously edible! And the heat made it softer and easier to digest! I judge it worthy for my princess!" (K) "Mother, you need to know, that she couldn''t praise you more. She has very high standards in that regard." (E) "I thought so!" (F) "Nooow meEe tooo!" (S) Well, it would be unfair to only exclude Suki. So mother hands her a bowl as well, Suki digs in. And promptly burns herself. "Ieeehhk!" (S) "Suki, what did you think the fire was for?" (K) "Pfft!" (F) Mum chuckles and I guess father too was not prepared for the sight of Suki trying to treat her tube tongue. I guess that''s what this was all about. To show dad who had no contact with them that they are not this terrifying. Right now mother needs to calm Toris who got a laughing attack. (L) "Liseti! My mother only showed how to prepare human meals. I''m sorry if that caused problems." (E) She glances at the pot. (L) "We were eating now together. You know, it helps me to spend some time like this with my family." (E) I really hope she isn''t against this. (L) She again glances at the food, then the bowl in Kyska''s claws, and at Suki who is still holding her tongue. Then she directs her gaze to my mother. "Caeeen IeEe joiyieeen?" (L) I hope mother understands the situation. "It''s an honor if royalty decides to eat with us." (F) Thank god she knows. "Thaeeenk yuuuu!" (L) Naturally, she gets a bowl as fast as possible. (L) "I''m kind of glad I can still eat it." (E) (L) "After all, it''s my mother¡¯s cooking." (E) "You helped too." (F) "You made sure that it wents well mother. You are the specialist here." (E) She takes a very careful sip, probably having Suki in mind. "Ieeetz pleEesAent. Yuuu haeeve myeE graetieetuuede!" (L) Huff, it might have been bad if she would dislike it and feel offended. I doubt it, as she was always rather friendly to me. Yet alone her persona is intimidating. "Thank you for the compliment. Princess Liseti was it, right?" (F) I hope mother gets not too informal with her. I whisper to mother: "Had I mentioned that she controls around three-hundred-sixty-thousand soldiers?" (E) "Ieee caeen heEAar yuuu fieeene!" (L) "This much? There must be much to being a princess. Is our daughter really treated as such? And is she fine?" (F) Liseti is blinking several times. I guess she''s trying to find a way to answer with her ability of speech. "TheEere ieez onlyeeE a smaall paaart of oblieeegAtieeons. Yuuuuur daauughteer haas nothieEeng to attEend to, ieef sheE not waant. Sheee caeen gieEve aall thee rEsponsibieeelity awaey aend stiell wouuuld beE a worthyeee and productieeeve priieEncEss!" (L) Ouch! She deliberately tried to keep her voice low, but simply the tone is evil. "Erys, what do you think about this?" (F) "It is strange. This all feels so foreign that I have barely any idea of everything." (E) "Am I right that you did help our daughter? Then I would like to give my thanks." (F) In preparation, everyone already lays her hands close to the ears, except Suki and Kyska, while Kyska was sensitive enough to cover my brother''s before it starts. "Sheee ieez an allyEe. Ieet ieEz faevorAblEe to haeve her bye mye sieedE. So IeE want her to bee aeblEe!" (L) "Erys, I think you should listen to her." (F) "What!?" (E) "What!?" (R) "Rowen, we need to accept that our daughter is in a very special situation and this princess has obviously no ill will. And Erys, I''ve not raised you to run away from anything. You clearly are now in a position that brings responsibilities with it. While apparently, you could just ignore it, I think you should stay in control of your life. Don''t let yourself just drift with everything that happens. And Liseti offers you help, then this should be alright, right?" (F) "I guess, but that means I need to control, you know what." (E) "So you really think that you should better have nothing to do with them?" (F) She isn''t wrong. In some way I made them. What do I say, I absolutely gave life to them. There is no way around it. And I can understand that she as a mother thinks that I have to take some kind of responsibility for them. And Liseti is surely the one who can help me the most in this regard. "Then I guess I am in your care, Liseti." (E) "IeeE allEeAdyE sAied thaet Iee tAke yuuu!" (L) "Yes, sure." (E) "Buut yuuu arEe rIeeEght. UntiEel noow Iee hAevEn''t iEntrodueecEd yuuu propEerlyEe to youur controol. Yeet thiees hAs to wAEiet tiEell wee are baeck. Alsoo theEy are stiell too youung!" (L) Right, there was the point that they aren''t adults yet. But if I heard right, it will only take around a week or so and the first will be matured. And maybe they will be even before this be able. The most distressing for me is the development from then on. They will be matured then and I have a faint track on the numbers. We are talking about the same amount I laid. How many hundreds are there by now? If this progresses we are at a thousand soon. This is barely fathomable. This is madness. Me controlling thousands of them. That is a town''s worth! And we wouldn''t be done with just them. What was it? Twenty-thousand in one year?! The stress is really piling up here. I guess it must be obvious how I look right now. "My princess. No one forces you to directly take full control. Like it was said, you can decide to not control anything at all!" (K) "Iee nEeed to saEy, ieet mieeght beee possieeblE for mEe to act on youur bEehAlf. Buut theee full looaad of anothEeer prieEencEss mieeght proove tooo much. Yeet, wee are not taalkieeng abouut thiees. Ieeen tiEeme we shouuld mAeke ieet to eEnaEble youu." (L) "Thank you Liseti." (E) "Did I miss something here?" (R) "Rowen, our daughter will have to control a huge number of these creatures and feels a little lacking at this prospect." (F) Thank you, mum! Not everyone needs to be informed about this. The meal proceeds without further incidents and we come to an end. "Iee wouuld suggeest thaAt you rEest. Theere wieeell bEe much to prEepare afteeer thieez!" (L) Maybe I am wrong, but I think Liseti made huge steps with her speech on this occasion. "What does she mean?" (R) "You know, those things like if tomorrow a war that will destroy the human nations might break out." (E) "What?" (R) "I wanted you out there, but tomorrow we will try to talk to the lord of our land here. I shall attend too, as a princess. And we really hope it will end friendly. But if the lord decides differently and instead attacks us. Have I mentioned that Liseti has around three-hundred-sixty-thousand soldiers?" (E) "Ieetz not lieeke thEey aree aall frEe! Aand manyee are workeers!" (L) "That means: Yes, she has them!" (E) I guess now my parents should realize with who they''ve eaten here. This princess is safely able to destroy this whole country. Certainly, this town and the lord''s land if she''s displeased. And all that stands between this is me. As she spoke about rest and I''m rather sure she has to lay eggs too Liseti goes now. "She is a... notable person." (R) "If it helps, she said even if we get attacked and need to retaliate, she will try not to pull civilians in it. But I really couldn''t tell her that she isn''t allowed to defend her empire." (E) "It''s understandable, but it sounds frightening." (F) "You see under what kind of stress I am? I''m just glad you aren''t in there anymore. That was some kind of concession of hers to me." (E) "It seems she really likes you." (F) "I suppose so. Well, today she hit me three hours with sticks." (E) "She did what?" (R) "Self-defense training! Princess Liseti wanted to minimize the risks for our Princess!" (K) "Nonetheless, she was quite relentless on me. But she took all the time to do that. Some kind of fondness she might find with me." (E) "She obviously has taken a liking to you, my princess." (K) "Thank you Kyska!" (E) "And miss Farrah, my gratitude for today''s lesson. I will value it!" (K) "No problem, it is good to know that someone close to my daughter can cook. She had never much talent in this." (F) "Mum!!!" (E) That made my whole family giggling and I think that concludes it for today. "You should then really go sleep now. You might need the rest." (F) "Yes, I go then!" (E) So I go to my room and lie down on my bed. Tomorrow will be hard. And likewise is the fact that I already have eaten, the last time is a bit back and now I will rest. I will for sure get another interval. Great! What will happen next? Chapter 25 - Guardsman - Sigh! My name is Boron. I''m a guard in the town with the name Osari. The question is, how much longer? Right now our country Tarsona is in direct conflict with the neighboring nation of Koreso. Small-scale conflicts aren''t rare, but it seems this time to be more serious and could turn into an all-out war. And this town in the fief of my lord has to be unfortunately directly at the border. When they attack it will be rather questionable if I or my wife will survive this. Even now it isn''t safe, as this stupid lord had to decide to let the refugees enter the city. His only good idea was to restrict their movements, by making it a condition for receiving shelter. As if we had the resources for that. When the enemy starts a siege the provisions won''t last long. Then we will either starve or have a riot of hungry refugees. It''s not that I cannot understand them. But do you think any of them would take a weapon to help us fight? No! In the end, they are all just thinking about themselves. This is even a strategy of the enemy. We have so many problems dealing with them, that their forces won''t have much to do when they arrive. Chaos at the enemy is the commander''s friend. And that folk means chaos. When Koreso''s army attacks this town is done for! Maybe I should just run myself. It might be deserting, but who will be left to ask when the city burns? Chaos means also opportunity. For me one to take all we have and make a run for it. Might be the best. I should talk with Helen about this. I owe her that much. Yet, now I see figures on the horizon. Fortunately, the land around the walls is barren so any oncoming forces are easy to make out. Of course, there are some settlements outside of the gates but with the fear of the naturally occurring monsters no one believes that the smaller tax and cheaper price for a house outside are that much of an advantage. And war is another good reason against living out there. Yet when the Koresos attack us in full force we will see how much more it''s worth to live within the town. However, those figures are coming closer. Hard to make something out at this distance, but it seems to be a fairly large group. Certainly not large enough to be the enemy, yet considerable. Oh no, that must be another batch of refugees. Great! They come closer, but something is strange. The shapes look far bulkier than they should. There seems to be a commotion around the outskirts. Was there just now someone running away? Yes, people are running in the direction of the gates. The large group isn''t splitting apart, so they don''t want anything from the settlements. But they come closer and I see... WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS!!! Monsters? Directly approaching a city? And why is this group moving so coordinated? "ALARM!" (B) Damn, I can''t get out of this as it''s part of my job. Shit, why does this now have to happen? The commotion starts. Soon other guardsmen are coming to take care of this threat. The cavalry might need some more time until they made their horses ready. Ironical how those supposed to be fast are the last to come in such a situation. Nonetheless, we could gather around fifty men and some archers are ready as well. No mages, since they are scarce in these lands and in general not used as common troops but as specialized forces located in the castle. Yet they aren''t in range yet. "Help us!" "Waahhh!" Seems like those who could escape from the outskirts made it here. Great, more refugees. However, while coming closer the group of monsters shows no particular interest in chasing them down. I can have a closer look. Disgusting! What even are they? I''ve never heard of such monsters and my fellow guards, who shall fight this, seem to be distressed as well. The now present commander looks agitated at this view yet still waits for them to come closer. I think he just doesn''t want to have this much distance to run back. These things, around thirty maybe, look like they might simply overrun us. And their glistening skin looks though. An armor? This fight will be hard. Why didn''t I run earlier? The most unsettling is how slow and calm they approach as if they know no fear. They are already in range, but this stupid asshole of a commander is still not giving the order to fire. Suddenly they all stop. What is going on there? They part in the middle and a smaller one comes out. This one has around the size and with some imagination the shape of a woman. It approaches alone, calmly. I still feel uneasy, looking at this thing, but it isn''t nearly as frightening as these bigger ones. I mean their claws are huge. This one just looks creepy and I think I could take it easily down. It has its opened arms raised high, while it links a second set like for a prayer in front of her. Creepy! This thing is now almost at us. The commander is apparently at a loss. The creature has wings, but it doesn''t look like this much of a threat. Yet, even I can understand that the fight will start as soon we attack. The commander wouldn''t want to waste the ammunition on this one when these other creatures will attack directly after the archers fired. It takes some time to reload a bow efficiently. So this thing can come close unhindered. They would be at us before the next wave could be fired. "Good day dear humans! I am here to relay a message!" (K) What?! This thing can speak? The commander is clearly as shocked as everybody else and murmur is running through the ranks. "I absolutely must insist that no one here shoots. This is of utmost importance for the further development!" (K) "W-what do you want? W-why are you approaching us with your soldiers?" (commander) Exactly my question! "Thank you for lending me your ear. I am coming on behalf of my princess Erys and princess Liseti. Those wish for negotiations and like this ask for a meeting with the upper ones of this settlement." (K) "You are saying there are more of you?" (commander) "Absolutely! The swarm is vast! I''m sorry for my inability to relay this properly earlier but these workers are under their control and not mine, yet princess Erys demanded to send them with me. As it is like this the negotiations might take a turn for the worse if you decide to kill me. My princess might grieve." (K) "When they wish a meeting, why aren''t they here?" (commander) "Ehk, I''m sorry if this was another slip of mine. This isn''t my natural role to perform, yet it cannot be allowed that a princess is exposed to any danger. As it is like this, we can only demand a place outside the settlement on neutral grounds for the meeting. If it is your wish, you can decide on a concrete place, yet an escort must accompany the princesses! I would wait now for an answer." (K) The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Like this, the creature settles cross-legged down on the ground. The commander is obviously confused and I can completely relate. The other monsters are still waiting. "No one moves here! I will inform the lord!" (commander) And so this asshole leaves us here, outside the walls, alone with those monsters.
- Jorad - Being responsible is hard! And being a lord means even more responsibility. When I decided to help the refugees who are my people, the citizens were against me. When I decided to separate them from the citizens to prevent conflict through this tension the refugees were against me. And when I decided to ration the supplies as we are at war, everyone was against me! It''s not like I would gain anything from this. This land is my heritage and I have to give it my all to keep it afloat. The Hawkspears cultivated it for generations and it shall not end with me. That''s what I''m telling myself, desperate to make the right decisions. But for what reason? That I get killed by those I lead? Or I get killed by those who are attacking us. I''ve asked for help, but my land is not able to sustain huge quantities of reinforcements and as long there is no dire need I can''t ask for anything concrete. When I ask for food they ask why. Because the people are unhappy? It''s true right now we can barely manage. How long is not certain but for mere possibilities, the storages in the capital can''t be emptied. And until the enemy forces are really approaching I cannot justify letting the whole army come here. I lack the provisions and cannot divide our countries forces on my own behalf. This situation is really dire. Not hopeless, but I wouldn''t know how to solve this situation. "My lord!!!" (commander) What now? Another catastrophe in this tense situation? Or something that will finally end my misery for good? "What is it, Ashton? Do you have a good reason to disturb me?" (J) "Milord... in front the gates!" (A) He looks deeply distressed and out of breath. "What? Has the enemy finally come? Then we need to prepare and send a pigeon for reinforcements!" (J) "No... Something else!" (A) "What could be so severe that you appear in front me in such a state?" (J) "Strange... creatures approached our western gate. They say they want to negotiate with you. Or more decide on a meeting that is!" (A) Strange creatures? "What do you mean with that? What kind of creatures?" (J) "They look like... in-insects. A moderate group, yet they say this is only a fraction of their forces and their leaders want to talk on neutral grounds. They are waiting for an answer." (A) "Insects? Are you serious?" (J) "Yes milord. My men are opposing them right now!" (A) "I will first take a look at them and then we decide how to proceed!" (J) Seems like I''ll have to make more decisions in the future. Just my luck!
Leaving the castle into the town always feels like crossing over into a completely different world. Leaving by horse doesn''t help this feeling of disconnection from the general populace. I have a hard time believing anything that Ashton said, yet while I''m not this sure about his bravery, he is absolutely loyal and wouldn''t make such jokes. The town itself looks calm, but when I come closer to the gate I notice a commotion. The crowded civilians appear restless and there is never anything good about a restless crowd of people. "Folks! Make room for your lord!" (A) One of the things Ashton can do is to make use of his status to force people into submission. I won''t complain as because of this I don''t need to raise my voice. The gate is closed as I see, what should be a given when forces of unknown background are out there. However, it has something of leaving the men out there to die should something happen. Ashton makes good use of the escort and manages to part the people. This is as well a favorable trait of him. He can do this rough job without using too much violence, and through this without causing unnecessary incidents. These creatures obviously are there, causing this crowd. As I''ve understood it, these creatures didn''t attack yet. I relate Ashton''s reservation to fight to this. He was never the first to attack. For now, this is for the better as I really don''t need more forces attacking me. I finally reach the gate and already notice some gasping from the escorting soldiers. Truly! A strange creature sits close in front of my men and from the horse''s back, I can see a rather large group of considerably dangerous-looking monsters some distance behind it. "Open the gate!" (J) I brought a good amount of soldiers with me and my forces already have gathered. If they attack I''m confident we can take this much of a force. And I want to examine them myself. Naturally, they react to my order, yet with some restraint, as they have to take away the only barrier between them. I approach this creature, always having the hand at my sword. "I am Jorad Hawkspear! Lord of this town! What is it that brings you here on my land?" (J) For a moment I believe that this creature''s black eyes are focusing on me. The creature stands up and reaches around 1,65 meters, maybe more. But it looks slim and not too intimidating. Like this, it does a formal curtsy and speaks. "I thank you for granting me an audience. Am I right if the title "Lord" refers to the sole highest authority of this settlement?" (K) This creature is distressingly calm. But its courtesy unsettles me even more. The first point distresses me because it doesn''t seem to be the least bit afraid of this rather dangerous situation. The second, because it shows intelligence. Not just the odd forming of tribal groups, humanoid monsters show in their behavior, which makes them already incredibly dangerous. This speaks of demeanor, knowledge, a force that acts strategically. I must not lower my guard! "I am the ruler of these lands! Only second to my king who granted it to me!" (J) The creature appraises me with a piercing stare, before proceeding. "So that''s how it is. My role is to inform you that my princess Erys and princess Liseti wish for a talk with the controlling entity of this settlement for the purpose of negotiations. The place is for you to decide, yet it cannot be inside the town or any other place out of our reach. In addition, I must insist on an escort for the safety of our princesses, their lives have too much value!" (K) Distressing! Again! This thing speaks about superiors. This tells me that there must be additional forces aside from what I see, but not how large. They say the place is up to me to decide, so I don''t think they set up a trap. The way it speaks of them is giving quite much information, like telling us their weakness. "Couldn''t I negotiate right now with you?" (J) "I couldn''t make decisions on behalf of the swarm. This is up to a princess. I can only act as an envoy." (K) So it tells me of the importance of those "princesses", whatever I have to understand by this. For sure no young girl of a royal family, with the way they apparently wield power. It seems to be important to them that I know. "Can you tell me what kind of negotiations are planned, so that I can prepare in advance?" (J) As things are it could even be about surrendering and leaving this land. Or the typical granting-a-quick-death speech. "Naturally! The princesses wish to establish relations under friendly conditions! Yet the details have to be discussed with them. Can I relate a positive answer?" (K) Friendly relations? This sounds rather ominous. It''s not like I can directly suspect them of something, but there was never such a thing as a fully armed escort with an envoy coming to discuss hospitality. "Can I have some time for the decision?" (J) "This would be unfortunate, as my princess awaits my return! Yet I have to wait here until an answer will be found." (K) So the princesses have separated forces when she relates to them differently. Also... "You are saying that your princesses are close?" (J) "Yes, very! We will start as soon you are ready. However, in terms of manners it would be favorable to not let them wait for too long, as they are deeply invested!" (K) This was nearly a threat and I become uneasy. There are obviously more forces behind them, as we talk here about creatures I''ve never seen before, but which must have an origin that reaches further than the few individuals I can see. Yet I cannot have another force against me right now. The already ongoing war is hard enough! "Is close to the town fine?" (J) This way I can still have a way to retreat. On a horse''s back, it should be fast enough. "Naturally! It was just about having the princesses out of a dangerous environment!" (J) "You said they need an escort. As I''m in the same position, I should be granted the same, right?" (J) This thing''s glare almost hurts. "It seems so. Yet no distance weapons or excessive force. We will know." (K) It seems deeply worried about these two creatures. So I have at least a lever in the worst case and a target. However, they apparently don''t know about magic and its possible usage on the distance. On the other side, there are no spells that would lead to a safe kill. Even a fireball is only burning and not necessarily deadly. Yet what makes me uneasy is that this thing is confident that there is no issue in melee combat. "And for the time?" (J) "As soon as possible." (K) "Then I want the grassland east of the town, apart from the settlements! Is that possible?" (J) "We have sufficient surveillance." (K) Again, a distressing revelation. "I would suggest in five hours." (J) She makes again a curtsy. "I will relay this!" (K) Like this, without losing another word this thing turns around and leaves in the direction of these monsters, before completely retreating with them. I think I''m sweating from the stress right now. "Milord, are you fine?" (A) "Not really. Negotiations with monsters are taxing." (J) "Why you decided on such an early time, milord?" (A) "Because I don''t know what happens if I wait too long. It''s not much time to set up an ambush and this thing seemed to urge me not to keep them waiting, yet I want to know what I''m up to as soon as possible. Now let us go. We need to make preparations!" (J) Chapter 26 - Jorad - I''ve assembled my best fifty men and made sure that no civilians will come at the set time to the field. Twenty will attend directly with me, while the rest will secure our way back and survey the area. Naturally, I''ve raised the guard for the time of my absence. Deliberately I''ve chosen a place one cannot see from the town to avoid any unknown factors from my side. While I didn''t describe the exact location, given that they claimed to have sufficient intel they should find the place where I''m waiting. Naturally, I scouted the area in advance. They reported me the sighting of several of these new, small wolf-like creatures in the area, which were to an increasing degree spotted recently. I guess now I know what these were about. My men never made it to catch one of them but they also were never attacked directly. And I''ve ordered not to follow behind, so they wouldn''t run into a pack since I couldn''t afford any casualties in the current situation. Since they were encountered in my whole territory, the forces I''m up against must be considerable. With nothing else to prepare there''s nothing else left but to head out. I came early, to avoid running into some kind of ambush but this has the disadvantage that I now have to wait in the open. There''s never a perfect decision. I''ve let a table and chairs bring to show my hospitality. Also a carpet, yet a tent would''ve been too much. Even if I have to stay wary I should listen to what they have to say. Suddenly there is a quake close to us. The border always had these to an extent and being a native to this land it is no unusual occurrence to me. But then a terrible thought comes up. At this moment the earth shifts and promptly a hole opens up. Below! This explains the stare when I''ve called this my land. How long have they been here? First, some of these intimidating, clawed creatures emerge. A considerable force assembles, maybe even surpassing those which gathered at the gate. My men all draw their weapons but the monsters keep their distance. Then something else emerges. A girl? There is a young woman. Maybe just of marriageable age. Wearing a coat and glimpsing nervously out of the hole. I need to remind myself of the situation. This girl has surely a reason to be here. So I smile at her, trying to make a friendly impression. She looks still intimidated. "Screeak!" (L) What was that? The girl looks startled down the hole and hurries to crawl out, still staring below. Are there these princesses? Is this girl some kind of translator? Soon, as expected, an insect emerges. Similar to the one I spoke with in appearance, yet more muscular, sturdier, poised. This must be the princess. "Scriec!" (L) The girl looks nervously at this creature. What is the backstory? She must be scared stiff. I should say something. "Good day! My name is Jorad Hawkspear and I''m the lord of this town." (J) The girl approaches slowly. She appears to be intimidated. I can''t hold it against her in this situation. "L-likewise, milord. Was that right? Sorry, I don''t know how to address you in this situation." (E) "I guess Jorad is fine under these circumstances. Lord Hawkspear was always a bit too cumbersome for my taste." (J) This princess is the whole time staring at me without even a fraction of movement. I point at the seats. "It was said we had to discuss something. Why don''t you take place?" (J) The girl gazes at the seat and looks flustered. "I-I''m sorry, but that won''t be possible." (E) Her gaze wanders to this princess and then down at her. I follow it and after giving it some thought I realize. Oh damnit, the wings! It won''t be possible to sit against the backrest with these. And this girl surely won''t be the only one to sit down. "Ehm, then we should maybe get started." (J) "Yes, this here is princess Liseti. She doesn''t speak human words that well yet. While she can pronounce them, your ears would probably hurt in a short amount of time and that wouldn''t be good. So I should talk primarily!" (E) As I thought, a translator. Yet the other insect talked fine, why not this one? "Good, I understand! First, could I ask a question?" (J) "Ehk, sure!" (E) "I was told that two princesses would attend. Did something happen to the other one?" (J) It would be bad if they separated so that the other one right now prepares the attack while I''m distracted. "Ehk, no. This is... I''m... You know..." (E) "Creac, scree!" (L) Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "I-I know, but this is embarrassing!" (E) Is this girl now in trouble because of me? "Nooow rEevEeeeal yuuuursEeelff!" (L) Ouch! I think I understand what she meant by hurting ears. I''m certain my ears wouldn''t survive an extended talk like this. But what did she mean? "O-okay, I do. Please, lord Jorad. was that right? Ehk, don''t stare please. Y-y-you know, my name is Erys and i-it seems I am nowadays a princess of the swarm." (E) While saying these words I can''t really believe, the girl lifts her coat and reveals a crudely crafted green dress. Shortly followed by... Several wings extending from her back! Also, her eyes around the black iris in the middle extend to reveal a color as dark as the void. Naturally, I''m startled yet as I have to live up to my position I need to catch myself. "A-Ahem, there are some obvious differences between you and the other." (J) "Y-yes, I''m sorry for the wasted effort with the chairs, but it hurts badly when the wings get squeezed." (E) "May I inquire about your... situation?" (J) "Now... I''m not this sure about that, but if it helps to get over this. Around a little less than a week ago I''ve got kind of... taken. I was a peasant on your land before but then, I don''t really know what exactly happened, but after I got stung I slowly... transformed, I think. Now I''m like this and... I''m sorry milord but I don''t think I can live up to any bonds to you anymore." (E) How shall I respond to this? I guess no one here expects me to accuse her of treason. Nor would I have any way to enforce this. "G-good, f-fine then. What is then the reason for coming here?" (J) "You know, the... No, my swarm just discovered the surface and I had to introduce them. I''m aware that their appearance might look uncommon but I really would like to create friendly relations. It''s just that I as... well, a former human would want to prevent any bloodshed. And princess Liseti here is supporting me in this matter." (E) "So this is a serious offer?" (J) "NaeturAllyEe! ThEere ieez noo bEenEfiet ien such a poieentlEss confliEect!" (L) God! This hurts! But I need to stay considerate here. Just proceed to smile, Jorad. "Could I ask a bit about who I am negotiating with here? What kind of nation I''m up to?" (J) Information is for now the best I can get. The girl, or whatever she is, looks at the insect princess, which nods. "Alright. The culture is rather basic, I guess, but very efficient. There is a hive some distance away from here, but there are others, spread to very far places, linked by tunnels. This one here is something like the central one. There live... what was it? More than a million drones, I guess." (E) I stare in disbelief. This child just said something outrageous. Alone my town only houses around eighty-thousand people and is like this already considered as one of the biggest in this country. Maybe she is lying? That would make sense. Trying to make them look stronger than they are. But how to prove this? "About the intended relations. We would under friendly terms open up for individuals if it''s also the other way around. And also I would like to establish trade. Yet, as you might know, there would be some issues. Nonetheless, I would like if we on both sides could smooth things over." (E) "You mean I shall open my town for your kind?" (J) This girl obviously doesn''t think of herself as a human. And judging by my men''s gazes neither do they. So I don''t think it''s a diplomatic slip-up to refer to her like this. "And the other way around. We have a well-maintained network below the earth. I cannot promise for any underground creatures but the traveling should be safe to a degree and the tunnels are regularly patrolled." (E) "An underground network?" (J) "As I''ve said, the hives are linked by a system. It is... really vast. Eee-and like I said, we would offer trade. As long we are treated considerately that is. Princess Liseti prepared some presents!" (E) "Presents?" (J) This other princess looks to the hole. "Screak!" (L) No idea what this was, but my men immediately tense up at this rumbling there. A moment later more of those four-legged monsters are emerging. And they carry large plates with them. The first one carries some black stuff. The second some stones, yet this white shimmer. Is that silver? And the third, could that be gold? "You know, while we have no real processing instruments down there, the workers are properly outfitted to dig out the ores. Also, princess Liseti wanted to show you a sample of our harvest. Food has its own value, was the thought." (E) "And you are just giving it like this?" (J) "Yes, but if we want to trade I would need to hope that we are treated fairly. It would be an issue if we get cheated regarding the prices. And also it would be bad if our units on their errands would get attacked. I would need to ask for the help of your guards if that happens. I think we both wouldn''t want our subjects to solve such matters by themselves." (E) Jorad, calm down! I can understand to a degree. If they speak true this might be an unbelievable chance. Just thinking about the assets I can obtain here. And if this "harvest" is truly edible, something they seem to believe, that might solve my problem regarding the food shortage. However, I would need to secure the order in town. They are right when they won''t trade with someone who lets them end up dead. And this girl has certainly human intelligence. So while I don''t know about the insect''s abilities I at least need to expect common human knowledge. Things being like this I cannot think to betray them in a one-sided deal. And the way they offer access to this "system". It makes their words about such a giant empire below me terrifyingly believable. I only have the chance to appease them here for now. And maybe by time gather more information what I''m up to. "So we would try to coexist in this matter and try to leave the other party stay unattended as much as possible? How can I be sure that only those coming for trade enter and no hostile forces? I''m sorry but as you pose another force I have to be wary to maintain security." (J) "For sure we would allow you to set up controls regarding our sent units. This way we can directly make sure that no one gets lost or in the worst case there will be at least a thorough investigation. Some guards at the tunnels'' key points to the town should suffice." (E) "Wait! Are we talking about already existing tunnels?" (J) "E-ehk, I''m sorry, yes there are. B-but we will show them all!" (E) Right now it becomes clear that all this is just goodwill. If they were hostile they would simply use those tunnels and enter the town while I am bound here. The fact that I raised the guard on the wall isn''t helping at all. If anything I diverted attention to the wrong places. "How many of these tunnels are there?" (J) "Ehk, Liseti?" (E) "NiiieEennn, moooust ieen diEeffEreEnt diEstriEctz. YeEt foor thEe kEeypoieentz, theeere aree onlyEee thrEEee." (LH) "Could you understand her?" (E) "Y-Yes, I did." (J) And my ears need soon some rest. But as my town isn''t burning yet, I might go a little calmer on this. However, I have no way to know if this princess was true here. There might be countless secret ones. "So to summarize: You want to establish trade and the permission to enter my town yet after an inspection but ultimately unhindered?" (J) "On our side, we would add the right to use the tunnels and maybe even limited access for chosen people to the hive. This offer will be for now limited to your town. It is kind of an experiment to show if it works and might help to prove our good intentions instead of directly approaching all towns at once." (E) "You want to minimize risks." (J) "Anything else would surely lead to conflict. Things being like this, we would be glad for your word on our behalf should our appearance be discussed once between the leaders of this country." (E) "I understand." (J) "Also, we are aware of the ongoing war. In this regard we need to say that we won''t take sides for now in this." (E) "I can relate that you have no reason to partake. Under those circumstances I think I can agree on the terms. I would soon set up a document then." (J) "Ae dociumEent? Whaat iez thieez?" (L) "He will put down what we agreed on with symbols for the words on parchment, something like a white sheet, and then put the symbol for his name on it to show that he stands with his name for the said. If he breaks it, it will show that it is not wise to negotiate with him. He puts his honor in this. And this is quite much in his social system." (E) "UndEeerstood. AgrEeAble!" (L) "I will need some time for this. Can we meet up tomorrow again?" (J) "Yes, sure we will await you then." (E) Finally, I need to ask one last question. "Could I ask? What would have happened if we decided to fight your approaching soldiers with the envoy?" (J) The girl looks troubled at the princess. "NaturaEllyEe youu all wouuld haevee diEeed! WEe couuldn''t aellow such a thrEeeat thieez cloose to thEe hiEvE!" (L) I think I''m getting pale. This wasn''t a threat. This was the cold hard truth. Thank you Ashton for being so reserved. I prepare to take my leave. This was all rather straining. Yet suddenly this girl speaks up. "Ehk, one more thing!" (E) "Yes? How can I be of help?" (J) "My family, still normal humans came here as refugees. While I am aware that the provisions had to be rationed, I am glad that they were granted shelter. As such I want to thank you on their behalf." (E) I reply with a smile. "You are welcome." (J) Decisions, huh? One never knows how they might turn out. Chapter 27 -Erys- Urgh, I''m spent! This was absolutely straining. I mean, I''ve just talked to my old lord. A man so important that I never got to see him before. I mean, he looked alright. Not the kind of guy who gets fat living on the back of his people, treating them like slaves. No, this man was tall, rather handsome, and carried proudly a small bronze beard. However, he looked tired as well. I guess war is for many different people a troubling matter. I''m sure he has too much to do right now. Like this it isn''t strange I''ve never got to know him. Why should he bother with visiting our little farm with all the land he owns. While I''m at it, do I need to adjust the definition of land? I mean in above and below the surface? The swarm controls the tunnels they patrol, so the topic territory has to be addressed. But is such an overlapping of interests no breeding ground for conflict? Oh, don''t think about breeding! As far I know myself, after such a tense situation I can be absolutely sure I get a laying attack as soon the tension leaves completely. So far for my day. At most I have time until I''m back at my place. Yet Liseti doesn''t seem to be the slightest bit invested with what just happened. (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) I forgot. She is old. She must have seen so much that it simply doesn''t bother her anymore. I can understand this. And it makes me anxious. She is basically ready for everything that comes. And to do everything necessary to follow her agenda. I rush a little back to my place. I''ve told Kyska she shall rest for a while. I asked much from her today. Even if she sees it as an "honor", in her words, I want her to stay well. And I''ve essentially put her life at risk. I should maybe talk to my family and inform them how it went but first I prefer to get some calm seconds to soothe my mind. So I let myself fall on the first bench available. And try to calm down. "Plop" So much for that! An agonizing hour later, which was especially bad as there was quite some time since my last session, I''m done. Now I''m at least free to talk to my family. I calm down again and go to meet them. Nice that they have their room directly here. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "Hello, I''m back! And if anyone is interested, the town still stands and we have no interspecies conflict, yet." (E) I find them at the dining table. Father lets out a sigh of relief, while mother isn''t reacting that much. And I doubt Toris has any understanding about what is going on. "Such a relief!" (R) I share this opinion. I had no special feelings for Osari but I wouldn''t want to be linked to the town''s destruction. "Do you want something to eat dear? Suki and some of the other slender ones brought something. They never forget to prepare our meals." (F) "They must know that I wouldn''t like it if you starve." (E) And also Suki must have aimed to distract them while I had my session. "And? How was it?" (F) "Kyska did a great job. However, I was a nervous wreck. The lord was kinda nice, but naturally I was a little troubled to ask of him what I had to, since I was the only one who was supposed to talk. This was hard!" (E) "I can believe this. I mean suddenly speaking on equal terms? And to be honest Ery, your attire is a bit lacking. No offense." (F) I pout. "The swarm is simply not very on track in terms of fashion." (E) "Pfft!" (F) "Yes, yes! You don''t want to know where I''ve got this from. The lord first thought I was something like a maid or forced translator." (E) "Well, you look that part. Especially as insecure as you stand there." (R) "As I''ve said. Why you don''t go up there and make demands to the lord? Something about decreasing the taxes or rebuilding our house?" (E) At this mother chuckles again. "You know that it isn''t that easy. There''s a war going on!" (R) "So if there wouldn''t be one taking place you would go? But seriously, it was hard! Yet for the matter of our house, I could maybe do something. I don''t trust the insects this much with woodwork and using nails or other tools, but if it is enough something like this here should be no problem." (E) "I need to say the walls are sturdy. It might be a bit crude but the isolation should work. Yet I don''t know how it works with rain." (R) "There is this liquid applicant. I don''t know very much about it but in the worst case they would put a little more earth on our home." (E) "Then windows would be a problem." (F) "I guess, but you shouldn''t expect too much." (E) "Maybe. Well, we could also just come with you." (F) "B-but mum, this might be wrong. I couldn''t really leave the hive that much and in there it might be too hard for you. Naturally, I would bring you everything you want but there are only insects. Wouldn''t you feel bad to live in such a place?" (E) "I don''t know. Haven''t tried yet. Don''t you think I should at least try to live close to my daughter?" (F) "I... I wouldn''t demand this from you." (E) "This is the thing with mothers. They sometimes do things for their children just cause." (F) "But still, isn''t this a huge decision? Shouldn''t you at least think a while about this." (E) "We didn''t say we wouldn''t but we should at least take the time to visit this place." (R) "But do you think this is the right environment for Toris?" (E) "He doesn''t seem that bothered to me." (F) "My princess, naturally we would take care of their wellbeing if you wish so!" (K) "Kyska? Didn''t I say you should rest? You''ve done more than enough for today!" (E) "I have rested to a sufficient degree, please let me attend you again!" (K) "Okay, if it''s this important for you." (E) "Thank you, my princess. And as I said, there should be no problem to take care of your family. We are already more than able to provide everything necessary." (K) "It''s not just about providing them with necessities. I also don''t want that they just exist there without having anything meaningful to do. That wouldn''t work well in the long run." (E) I know, I could probably just give them a place to sleep and food and they would keep on living, but there''s more to leading a fulfilling life than this. Dad was always proud of our little farm, about the mere fact that we established it with his own hard work. And mum always supported him, while I helped. I firmly believe that humans need to challenge themselves in some way or they simply deteriorate from doing nothing at all. "Did you hear that honey? Our daughter is afraid that we might get lazy and fat!" (R) "Wait! That''s not..." (E) "My, my! It seems she wants to get rid of us." (F) "No, this is..." (E) "We are just kidding dear. We know there might be problems. But we could already move very free here. And there is surely something to occupy us in this hive." (F) "If you wish it and it is for your benefit, I could find assignments for an occupation." (K) "What?" (E) "Oh really? This would be such an interesting experience, working in an insect hive." (F) "Regarding my impressions about your person, I could maybe arrange a place in the nursery. Yet this place is of utmost importance and I need to persist in this case that you perform your role with diligence." (K) "You mean you would let me look after the little ones?" (F) "You''ve acquired this kind of trust. And it might be good to let them get used to humans for the future." (K) Wait! My mother is going to become a nurse? "For your father, regarding his former occupation the mycelium might be right?" (K) "Mycelium?" (R) "This is something like a giant underground field, for these mushrooms. Yet those I''ve seen looked more like a forest so big were they." (E) "It sounds interesting." (R) "I should warn you in advance that the work is rather taxing. However, you aren''t required to do more than you want. If we try to cultivate other variants from the surface for variation your knowledge would be beneficial." (K) "See dear? It''s not as if we will just sit lazily on our butts." (F) "I''ve never said that! But you might be right. If this works out well then it could be possible that one day other humans follow your example. And I want to buy books. If Toris learns to read he could become a scholar or a librarian." (E) "See? It''s not as if there are no prospects." (F) "Thank you!" (E) "Oh my. You don''t need to cry." (F) I know. But I think I''m allowed to be happy. So this is all it needs for such a troublesome day to take this kind of turn. I''m glad! Chapter 28 - Jorad - Gracious! What have I gotten myself into here? Right now I have to conduct a document for these insects and have to ponder how exactly to word it. It might be possible to let some quotes slip in which might favor the town or even call this whole thing null and void because... well, they are insects. Yet, considering my situation right now this would be utterly stupid. If I am right, these creatures are much more of a threat than the Koreso could ever pose. I mean, what is a quarrel between countries against the threat of such an inhuman force? I am very aware that I lack information here. There might be some hardliners in the capital who would fight such an enemy no matter what. But they offered peace for now. Why decline that in the worst possible strategic situation? I simply can''t fight another front right now. But what if they betray me? What if Koreso makes a better offer? I simply have no way to confirm this. Maybe I should take them up on the offer to inspect their tunnels. Such an offer does indicate that they are speaking the truth. But the other matter is far more urgent. Even if I completely believe them and take them up on their "too-good-to-be-true" offer to trade ores, getting access to a safe system of paths, and getting necessary supplies even during a siege. I would need to keep my part of the agreement. And that would mean that no harm can befall any of these insects or at least that I severely punish anyone who harms them. And with how they pointed out the security measures for those princesses I''ll have to pay extra attention on that matter. If something happens to them then we''re done for. Yet, if I act like this in the worst case I will be seen as a collaborator against mankind. I could like this lose everything. But the benefits are vast and my instinct tells me that a fight might end badly for me. As the path against them leads to ruin, either by them or the enemies I already have and the other one offers at least the chance of profit I''m ought to take the latter. Yet as a noble I will have to commit myself to this decision. The only thing of greater importance than my word is my oath to the king. Albeit that I cannot slip from that path then. What troublesome expectations. Maybe I should consult with Ashton. He was with me during the negotiations yet didn''t speak, as he had no word as my subordinate. "Ashton! What do you think about all this?" (J) "Milord? Could you specify?" (A) "Do I really need to specify on the giant insect creatures we''ve just talked to?" (J) "No. I just meant that my insight on this is rather limited. There was simply too much at once." (A) "I can relate. I thought about their offer. I think I should take it but don''t know how to progress from then on. Do you think there is a way to let them wander around in town?" (J) "Now, they didn''t talk about numbers. But if they intend to trade seriously we have to estimate a certain presence. Those will certainly be too many to be kept under direct surveillance. Furthermore, I believe we would have in the first place to interact with the bigger ones. While it might be possible to introduce this slender speaker and even the princess as just a bit special, those intimidating creatures might pose a problem when they come into direct contact with the populace." (A) "You are right. And I don''t know how composed they will behave. Not even speaking about the already unsettled citizens. This commotion today was enough to distress the people." (J) "If I could make a suggestion, we could restrict the access to controlled places with guard presence. At least for the workers. This would ensure control." (A) "You are right here. There is just the point if they would be satisfied by this. Considering their demands we will have to give them something at least. They offered access to their realm, yet we cannot expect such a thing if we are restricting ours." (J) "Then we need to tell them this only applies for the most creepy looking. And we could offer special permissions to enter if we are able to grant an escort." (A) "There would be the point if your men can do this. Do you think they can fight in the worst-case against citizens to protect such creatures? Not to speak of containing themselves in their presence?" (J) If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Honestly, I don''t know. I can assure you that my direct commanders will follow their orders, especially if the situation is explained to them. But for the common soldiers... I really don''t know. The moral was already low and now this." (A) "However, if we want to survive there is no way around "this". Having those creatures against us would be our end." (J) "Yet the problem remains, that they still look too foreign to calm the populace enough to make them tolerate their standing presence." (A) "On that matter, I might have an idea. What would be if we present them a soothing appearance? Something that looks... inoffensive?" (J) "Are you suggesting..." (A) "What was your impression about this girl?" (J) "Honestly, I didn''t notice anything until she did this. She looked pleasant until the moment she showed those wings." (A) "Likewise. Even I wasn''t sure if those wings were real. But these eyes? But this could be to our advantage. If we can present her accordingly the people might associate those insects with a young only partly strange-looking girl." (J) "But to make her do this? As weird as it sounds, these insects are obviously treasuring those princesses. They have some kind of leading role. Would they allow such an endeavor? If something would happen..." (A) "In this regard, I can only count on you and your men. If not for that we will have to face serious tensions. This might be a small gamble. Nonetheless, one we can control. We simply cannot afford that this goes wrong." (J) Like this, I turn again to the preparation of the document. It takes a while, taking everything essential into account but I think I have in the end a favorable result to present. The next point on my list is to prepare for what is to come. In fact, we spoke already about all the essential points and this document is a mere formality yet I need to ensure that I can keep my part of the bargain. Many have seen these creatures and like this, there is an uproar in my town. I need to settle this and make sure that no one does anything stupid. Also, I want to visit the herbalists and cooks I gave that black stuff, which was as this girl said some kind of harvest. I need to find out if they can really use it. The assigned individuals shall work in this case together. The herbalist shall tell me if this plant has any poisonous or in another way other problematic characteristics and the cook if he can somehow use it. It doesn''t have to be a noteworthy dish. People shall just be able to eat it without problems. So I head to the destination. "Milord, what brings you here?" (herbalist) "The task I''ve assigned to you, Morris. Have you or Joshua found anything noteworthy about this plant? I know you might find it humiliating to work with a cook, despite your profession. Yet I was told this plant was edible and need you to find out if this is true." (J) "Oh no milord. I understand completely. But I need to say, if not for the processing of meals, my expertise is by far greater regarding finding the properties of a plant." (M) Sigh! Scholars. If you don''t talk to them with words coated in honey you won''t hear anything useful in return. "So it is a plant? It was difficult for me to discern this black stuff." (J) "To be precise, it is a fungus. And a fascinating one that is." (M) "Please keep it short. But don''t spare the important details." (J) "Yes, at once milord. To summarize, the mushroom is not only edible but has an extremely high nutritional value. I couldn''t detect any negative effects on the body. And in my own opinion, there should be no problem to dry and keep them like this for a long time. Even more, as it is a mushroom itself, there is a decreased chance it gets moldy. Joshua, who tried to process them said that the consistency is close to bread yet with a sweeter flavor." (M) "So I would be able to make for example army rations with this?" (J) "While I don''t appreciate that this is the first thing coming to mind for such a discovery, there should be no issue. The mushroom is perfectly edible. However, there is more to tell." (M) "Then speak." (J) "As I''ve processed the goods you showed me, I was able to find some exemplars which were still carrying spores." (M) "And what do you want to say by this?" (J) "Naturally, as a herbalist confronted with a completely new plant I tried to grow them and raise a stock." (M) "Did it work?" (J) "Unfortunately my first attempts yielded only meager results. I soon realized that the issue was that the mushroom is vulnerable to natural light. Exposed to it the structure quickly deteriorates." (M) "So no sunlight then. That means we can''t plant it on fields." (J) "No, we can''t. But it was fascinating in other ways. To be precise, in the dark the mushroom can grow, but it needs a certain temperature to do so, a little above normal room temperature. Also, the air should be moldy, yet this is no absolute requirement, still beneficial. On the other hand, I discovered that it can regrow to its old shape even if large pieces got cut off. This happens in comparison to its size, but only if the ground stays fertilized." (M) "So you say that with this kind of plant we could have a steady food source that could be cultivated indoors? Even in winter? This would be a huge advantage." (J) "While this might be true, milord, I fear we lack the possibilities to pursue this. It is without a question possible to raise them to a decent degree yet I fear we lack the facilities. We have no place to grow them at a large scale to keep them warm enough, moisten the air, and have no effective means to tend the fields constantly at such a place." (M) To my dismay Morris is right. What he just described is a gigantic, always tended field deep in the underground or at least a cellar. I can''t even imagine the necessary logistics to establish something like this on a large scale. This means in fact that the insects have a monopoly on this. Another reason to stay friendly towards them. Chapter 29 -Erys- Yesterday I had my mother teach me over and over again how to write my name. I have a decent reading ability but I never had to sign anything. And something tells me that I will have to. Probably the super important document that might determine the fate of two species. I have no idea how my name would be written in Formicea with all these clicks and screeches. So I guess I fare with human language. That was no one can take offense. However, this is exactly the reason why I have now to speak to Liseti before we are going there. Kyska is naturally accompanying me while I left Suki in charge of the courtyard and especially my family. A huge token of trust. So I move to Liseti''s courtyard where already a small army assembled. I am kinda glad that I could convince her to at least keep the main force under the earth last time. This would have made the situation much more uncomfortable than it already was. Or escalating everything and leading to bloodshed and death. I vividly remember my first experience when terrified soldiers got mutilated for their response. And now I have to talk to Liseti. It''s totally weird for me to interact with such a being who could cause this. But there''s not much of a choice, so I move in. (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) I stand a little dejected, as that could turn into a problem. Hopefully not a big one. (L) (E) (L) She shouts quite harshly in Kyska''s direction. (K) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) While speaking she started to draw with her leg claws on the ground. Into existence comes some kind of double-trident each up and down, crossed in the middle with a line that as a circle on each end. (L) (E) (L) I stand stunned, not able to respond. (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) She starts to draw and at the beginning, I would even say it roughly depicts a human in the crudest form. The pose looks like a saint would hold her hands open. But then she adds circles and lines which I would interpret as insect features. First wings, then mandibles at the mouth, and at last the dreaded tail. (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Wait! My hair was totally greasy at that time. Well, it still is, but with Kyska''s and Suki''s attendance got far better. This was it? I made something like a scent imprint for everyone to know at that time? (E) (L) The last part makes me cringe. The way she said it carried so much hostility. Please, humans. Don''t let me down! Soon we leave again for the surface. It is the same place as yesterday since it would have been a waste to prepare a completely new meeting place. To my surprise, they changed the chairs for such without backrest. Considerate. But being utterly scared might be more the motivation. I see again the lord and this time try to wear a smile instead of being the nervous wreck from last time. Doing things twice helps greatly with one''s confidence. I sit down while Liseti places herself cross-legged there. "Good day, lord Jorad, was that right? I hope you were not too troubled. (E) "Jorad is fine. I lined up the document and detailed the points we agreed upon. You can look into it to check if you''re satisfied with the terms. Ehm, can you read it? I can read it aloud if you want then." (J) "I can read but Liseti had naturally no real contact with any human writings until now. The acquisition of books would be one of my interests for that reason." (E) "Then please, take a look." (J) He hands me the fairly large piece of paper which borders on being stupidly cumbersome. How did he even write those fine letters on it when I cannot even hold it normally. For Liseti I read out loud. "Both parties agree to enable access to their territory without taking offense or hinder the other while ensuring their safety to their best ability! This sounds fine right?" (E) "IeeEt ieez a lieeettlE biEeet too undeefined foor meE!" (L) This time lord Jorad seems to endure Liseti''s voice much better. That''s quite a feat considering it is. Hey, are those... earplugs? "Ehm, the limitations come next." (J) I continue. "Yet the parties can restrict the access in regard to crucial key points, ability of surveillance, and general consideration! What does that last point mean? That could be extended to almost everything." (E) "You see, for example, those big creatures behind you. I would need to restrict them to specifically designated places. Like only a part of the market at the beginning. To let them roam everywhere in the town would maybe cause a panic. At least I would be unable to guarantee their safety. The same for others, as I would need to prepare escorts in these cases in advance. When things settle down I can expand the area and such. But for now, I wouldn''t know how to keep my part otherwise." (J) I can understand. People are no drones and act according to their own volition. This problem isn''t existing in the swarm. Liseti has already seen humans acting rogue. "Liseti, is that alright with you?" (E) "IeeE wouuuldn''t seEee whyEe not. IeEf heE promiEesEss to keEep hieez part." (L) That was a not-too-hidden threat about what happens otherwise, but now I need to stay focused. Even if I contemplate why I can endure that voice like this. Just inurement or again the transformation? "It seems we are fine with this. Then I will read further: The parties agree to allow trade within their realms free of charge!" (E) "ChaArgE?" (L) "That means he wouldn''t charge them." (E.) "ChaArge?" (L) Oh damn, they don''t have this concept. "Now... in human realms, everyone who lives in them pays in money or natural products to the leaders. They shall use it to keep everything going. Like maintaining the army, the streets, buildings, buying necessities, and using a part of them for themselves. Usually, someone who wants to trade is paying money for his wares when he enters the realm in accordance to their value or gives a part of it." (E) We had quite often to separate from a part of our harvest for that reason. "Iee seEee!" (L) No idea what is going on in her head but I really don''t need a discussion about taxes right now. "I guess this is good then. We would on that matter allow that people come to the hive for trading. Yet we need to say in that regard that only the leaders there, especially us, are able to buy something. There are no individual merchants." (E) "I don''t think there is a merchant who would be stopped by something like this if there is a chance for profit." (J) "Alright, then the next one: The party of "the swarm" is transferring control of all the tunnels below the town of Osari!" (E) "NO-eeehhk!!!" (L) "Liseti?" (E) This sounds really bad to me. "I''m sorry, but I need to secure these places. Alone how the people would react if they knew that you can enter any place at any time. Didn''t you say we could have controls at the key points?" (J) "ThEEee keEEypoieentz! DirEectlyEee beElow theE town! Not moore! TheEe tunnEels are too vaAst. Aeeend thieez ieez our rEeAlm. Ouuur TErrieettoryEee!" (L) He looks dejected and maybe a bit scared. I would want to deescalate the situation. "Liseti. Can''t we give him something? To make it easier to get along?" (E) "Shaeereed controol of thEe keypoints. For thieez weee aellow exploraetion aend liemiEted aeccEss to structurEs!" (L) So for the possibility to control who comes and goes on our side, she allows them to see what is beneath their border. I am not too sure if this knowledge would really ease them. Especially concerning a certain military base. "Is this alright?" (E) "It must suffice I guess. Let me just change the passage." (J) He cancels this part and writes it again in accordance with Liseti''s demands. "It''s fine now, Liseti." (E) "Goood!" (L) "If it''s like this it might be good to establish a shared office in the underground to survey the traffic. It would help to build trust." (J) "AgrEeed!" (L) "Then now the last part! Princess Erys agrees... to come for a... public attendance... into the town of Osari! And will in the future act as an ambassador on behalf of the swarm for any human diplomatic events!!! The heck!!?" (E) "We have our reasons for this." (J) "This won''t be possible. My princess has to fulfill her role in the swarm and it is not to be allowed having her close to any even just potential threats." (K) "Kyska is very protective in this regard, but I don''t understand myself. Why me?" (E) "Because we need a face for this agreement that isn''t inspiring nightmares. No offense. But if I can tell my people that the monsters, pardon, work for a nice and innocent looking girl this will make many things easier on my side." (J) I understand. And maybe that would actually save lives, but how to make it happen? "It''s impossible that I go anywhere without an insect escort. They are very strict about this." (E) "I can grant this, as long people see your face and feel soothed." (J) "But this permanent ambassador thing is not possible. I need to be often and regularly in their territory." (E) "We are only talking about singular events, where you only need to be for a few hours and it is up to you to decide where to attend in the specific!" (J) "I don''t know." (E) "Princess! You can''t seriously consider this. This is by far too dangerous. Only thinking of you surrounded by humans!!!" (K) Kyska is apparently getting a panic attack. (L) At this, she promptly becomes intimidated. I would at least want to soothe her somehow. "I am taking an escort with me. Isn''t that fine? Just less than a thousand, alright?" (E) "This isn''t nearly enough." (K) "Liseti, do you think I would be safe with an escort prepared by you? You know more about their abilities." (E) "Iee wouuld bEelieEve your inteeercEptorz aree eEnough to sEecuureE an eEscaepEe. Ieef guardieEAnz are preesEnt as wEll thieez mieeght suffieze!" (L) "I would then." (E) "Princess!" (K) "Kyska, this is really important for me! So please allow this. Then we can think about the best way!" (E) "... Fine. I cannot go against your wishes, my princess!" (K) "Good. I will agree then. We subscribe." (E) Jorad is the first to put his signature on this document. Liseti looks for a moment on the feather and ink but then instead raises her claw. She slices a wound in one of the claw''s fingers by using another without even twitching and pictures her symbol on the paper. Jorad is a bit taken aback but manages to maintain a composed expression. That does not apply to his men who are in the dozens averting their eyes. Now it''s my turn and as I have no intention to bleed green I grab the feather. My writing signature, I''ve trained so hard, is due to my nervously shaking hand rather bad. When I''m done I make next to it this symbol I just learned about and tried my hardest to memorize. This must suffice, as I''m simply not able to do any more than this. "So we are done then?" (E) "I would like to schedule our next meeting tomorrow in front of the west gate and furthermore would after this wish to get informed about the tunnels under my town." (J) At the last part, he is understandably a little bitter, since... Well, we built there some kind of invasion gateways. That might upset some people. Chapter 30 There is nothing else to say, so we go back down after this. (L) "Thank you, I guess. I know this is quite troubling." (E) (L) She leaves like this and I head back to my room. Kyska follows short, yet I feel her glare. She''s seriously pissed. As soon we reach my place I address her. "Kyska, I know..." (E) (K) Huh? (K) I feel rather shocked, but try to retaliate. "I try to save lives! Thousands could die otherwise!" (E) (K) "This isn''t it, I mean... Wait, millions!?" (E) (K) I don''t know if I shall insist, negotiate, cry, or puke. At the moment I feel like the latter and so I do. "Blurgh!" (E) To my disdain, my puke starts to etch a little into the ground. I should have known that my stomach isn''t staying normal either. (K) Kyska is right back in nursing mode and attends me. The full program. Making me lie on a bench, feeling me up, massaging. I am so overwhelmed, I fail to react in any way. "Ery, what happened?" (F) Mum? I see mother and Suki entering the room. Both look distressed. "Suki said something about pheromones and ran off to you, so I went behind. What was going on?" (F) (S) (K) Kyska''s panic hasn''t a bit decreased. "K-Kyska said something that I literally couldn''t stomach." (E) Mother looks and sees the rest of the vomit. "Kyska, I believe my daughter was just stressed and had a physical reaction." (F) "This... This never happened! With any princess!" (K) "I am no expert, knowing only Liseti, but could it be that princesses are commonly simply mentally stable so that they are not as affected by distressing things?" (F) "M-maybe?" (K) "Now what did she say that you ended up causing such a commotion?" (F) I speak slowly and reluctantly. "That I will get much older than two-hundred years and during this time lay many millions of eggs." (E) Wow! That mother''s face can distort like this! "You know. This is seriously nothing I can give professional advice to. But maybe you shouldn''t think this much about it. If you do so you will just feel worse. I do." (F) "Uhum." (E) "And can you tell me what leads to such a topic?" (F) "The princess wants seriously go openly in the town, without a sufficient escort!!!" (K) This nurse is still not over this. (S) And now the other one. "Not you too." (E) "Dear, are you sure about this? As much as I love you. People could think differently about this and aren''t always nice." (F) "If I go I could save lives, They said I might be able to ease the people''s mind and prevent an uproar when I show them a less distressing view than Liseti." (E) "This might be true but you matter as well. What do you want?" (F) "I... think I would like to save people. Especially since I will have an escort prepared by Liseti. Kyska is just overprotective!" (E) "In this case, you two, aren''t you trusting both of these princesses? And Kyska, we had this talk already. If this lifestyle makes my daughter depressed this is bad on its own. You need to find some balance." (F) "I... guess so." (K) Seriously! Mother should lead the interspecies negotiations. Kyska looks dejected concerning her unfavorable situation. Then she looks unsure at me. "They said something about more occasions than this one. Are you intending to attend those as well, my princess?" (K) "I think so, yes. If I start then I want to do it right." (E) "I cannot convince you different right?" (K) "No. I''m sorry Kyska. But it''s not that you aren''t important to me." (E) "Then there is just one thing left." (K) "You mean accompanying me?" (E) "That was already a given! I talk here about security measures!" (K) Somehow her piercing eyes just got fierce and she emanates an aura of ominousness. "What are you talking about? I thought Liseti is already preparing?" (E) "Oh, I don''t talk about such common things. I''ve intended something far more special." (K) Yep, definitely ominous. "You are making me anxious. Just tell me." "You will create your royal guard to protect you in future situations." (K) "Ehk? Royal guard?" (E) "I think you already heard before about this. But to make sure. As a princess you are producing the different patterns for the roles by yourself." (K) "Yes, I think Suki mentioned this once." (E) "Okay, bye. I think I''m not needed here for this." (F) You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Tsk. Mum! Leaving when things get complicated. And she is gone. Suki follows, as she is supervising my family on my behalf, to ensure their wellbeing. Kyska proceeds. "Are you aware that you can control what you breed? You can decide what you want to create." (K) "Wait! How is this working? Those eggs are coming completely on their own." (E) "Your mental image my princess. You just need to think about a pattern and it will become the priority for a while. For example, after your first encounter with messengers, your production of them increased drastically." (K) "My thoughts did this?" (E) "This is how it works." (K) "But what do you mean with a royal guard? I don''t know such a pattern." (E) "Naturally. Because it doesn''t exist." (K) "What are you talking about?" (E) "The royal guards are the unique attendants the queen or a princess can produce. But there is no set shape. A princess must completely imagine the form and abilities and mold them into existence from scratch. Yet those beings will be by far stronger, faster, more durable, and more intelligent then others if wished. Also, since specially designed they can own unique abilities, like poison or special, stronger wings." (K) "So super insects? Why aren''t they more common?" (E) "Because they aren''t too much more valuable than others. If they are as strong as three workers, but cost as much as five, then it''s clear what you want." (K) "But because I want that there are not as many around me they would be perfect?" (E) "Exactly! If you have a concrete idea about what you want you can create a loyal guard with exceptional abilities which will be absolutely devoted only to you!" (K) This sounds almost too good to be true. "And this would work just like this?" (E) "Yes, if you can imagine a working form! Yet princesses are commonly not creative. Do you think you can manage?" (K) "I think so." (E) The ideas are already flowing into my head. "But there is a side effect." (K) Would have been too good. "What is it?" (E) "If you decide to do this and start to create them, you won''t be able to produce eggs for a while." (K) "Really?!" (E) "Sadly yes." (K) And so I directly start without further delay to develop them. Simply because I want to soothe Kyska, without having any ulterior motives. I try to create something to help me in my mind and even make for Kyska''s sake sure it can fight. Since I want to meet humans while having them escorting me I want them to look accordingly humanlike. Yet after I seriously try to focus them like this there wells a feeling up inside me. Something that is strangely present. Attending while I try to design them. The source is not clear to me. But I don''t want to give any closer thought about a consciousness inside my lower body. However, the message I receive at my attempt to make them look human is clear. It can easily be translated as: "Denied"! Feeling a little dejected I try to compromise with the feeling. It obviously is not possible to completely leave the insectoid structure behind. In the end, I settle to the upside frame the interceptors have. Or messengers, even if I think that their names, changing based on their role, is confusing. Having the base I at least adjust the head and smooth the curves to look the least like insect as possible. Ultimately, it looks as if they would wear a smooth, round full-face mask of an extremely durable carapace which I particularly chose for them to be protected. But as soon I am pleased with the result that inner feeling friendly points out to me that I should leave a hole in the head so that they won''t die from starvation. I make a small one, so they can drink nectar. Breathing works meanwhile with something like gills on the sides. The feeling insisted that I have to find a solution for that. They have with their frame four arms, which isn''t necessarily a bad thing. As I want them to be strong, since having someone of practical prowess around is helpful, I make the arms and legs a bit sturdier. Not so bulky that they could be considered deformed. Just enough to be visibly stronger than the common interceptor. I''ve got rid of the blades on the side of an interceptor''s arm. Instead, I made them have hidden weapons inspired by my hand-sword. Yet rather than blades, they have darts which they can simply use as stingers. Also, they can shoot with the pressure from this cleansing fluid. I don''t even know how I came up with this idea. It was suddenly there. Yes, fine. It was the designing-feeling. For some reason, it totally caught up on the conception that I want some kind of supersoldier. If shot the stinger should after some time form again with common bodily substances. To the arms of the middle section, I applied a sleep-inducing coating. For the upper arms, it was simply a deadly poison. Now I know what you want to say, but this appeared to be the best solution for that matter. They will simply be created to fight. So while I want to prevent such a situation and even came up with the sleeping agent, my preparations shouldn''t ignore a possible worst case. And when I thought about it, this poison seemed to be the cleanest way. The enemy will simply fall down. No pain at all. Also, it''s fast. So poison! In the first place, I intend to have them using weapons. So they have the proper claws to do so. However, they are still sharp. But much more important is that they are smart enough to figure out how to use weapons. Like this, I have to provide them with rather large brains. This is nothing I have an issue with since smarter guards are indeed a good thing. Higher awareness towards threats, ability to use tools, strategizing in combat. However, I need to compromise a little about the allocated space, as the carapace is thick. It helps that I downgraded the mouthpiece. They may just be able to drink nectar but it takes almost no space on the inside. Yet naturally, I still gave them vocal cords which I connected to the gills, so they can communicate. Like this, I somehow manage to allocate some space for the brain. As they need to be able to quickly change locations I decide on a double-wing pattern. Those should be simple enough to maintain. However, they are now thicker and more durable, with stronger muscles, so that they can compensate their greater weight due to the thicker carapace. Another point the feeling wanted to make clear to me. The wings are hidden beneath an outer shell, like with most bugs. And because I don''t want to be the only one having to deal with this, they''ve got those tail spears able to extend and retract. In addition, they can apply the aforementioned poisons. Also, this inner feeling forced me to dwell very deep into things like metabolism and inner organs, which I had to optimize. In the end, I think I made something that will be more than able to stand against an interceptor or most other threats. The feeling is content with my creation and I think that I am fine with this result. Then I open my eyes. And realize that I was the whole time in some kind of meditative state. Still, it isn''t over yet. One more time I notice the presence of the feeling. It basically asks me if I really want to create my design. Naturally, after all this work I say yes. And then this feeling takes over. My whole stomach feels as if it''s turning around and pressure starts down there. Is this how the production gets started? Are they now created by this mold and the feeling? Suddenly a thought comes up. "Urgh, Kyska?!" (E) "Yes, my princess?" (K) "Something shifts in my waist. Should that happen?" (E) "This must be normal. Your body simply needs to prepare for such an act." (K) "Act? Ehk, Kyska? I haven''t asked, but why do I not have to lay eggs anymore?" (E) "Naturally, because they are so complicated. They don''t grow as easily by themselves as the common ones do. A worker for example is a very simple pattern, yet those are special. They need to be carefully led to a point from where they can grow alone." (K) "Grow? You-you-you aren''t saying... What does happen down there?" (E) "Naturally the eggs will grow. Much bigger than the normal ones. Maybe a claw''s width? They need to become that big to hatch properly while building out all the adjusted specifics and for that time they need to stay in your womb." (K) "That means my waist will..." (E) "Swell up to considerable size. But don''t worry, my princess, your body is made to support this and we will attend to you in your time of need. There will be no problem, even if they become too heavy for you to move!" (K) . . . "SCREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHH!" (E) I am absolutely finished for the near future. Naturally, it takes only a short time until mum and Suki are back. Really not surprising, as I surely have alarmed the whole base right now. They find me quivering in the corner, not reacting to any of Kyska''s advances. That damn traitor! "Dear what is wrong? I thought you were fine when we left?" (F) The flowing tears make it hard to talk, but I need to answer her. "Kyska tricked me. Sob!" (E) "What haeppEent Kyeeska?" (S) So you ask the traitor before me? "The princess got an attack shortly after she began to create her royal guard!" (K) "Okay, I didn''t want to inquire further on this topic, but seeing the state my daughter is in now, what is this royal guard thing all about?" (F) "The princess specifies the features her next offspring shall have, instead of letting it automatically happen. This way she can gain much more proficient individuals to guard her!" (K) "Alright. Besides the fact that this awfully sounds like playing god and a mother doesn''t want to hear about something like this, isn''t this generally a good thing?" (F) "What she forgot to mention to either of us, is that they are going to make my belly swell up as if I''m pregnant! Or even worse." (E) "What?" (F) "I did!" (K) "You said I wouldn''t have to lay eggs for a while!" (E) "Yes, because all the effort is focused on them." (K) "As if it wasn''t clear that I''m taking you up on this!" (E) "Well, now you started. There is no way to change it anymore." (K) "And what shall I do now?" (E) "Nothing? It will take a long time until they are done. And you won''t feel any effects of the strain to your body in the first days. This was an effort for your future." (K) Bitch! Okay, I''m not going to execute her. But I feel seriously betrayed. "Ery, I know you aren''t good with this, but there is nothing we can do now. Like I said, not dwelling into this might be the better approach!" (F) "You are right. I know this doesn''t help but I feel so bad about this. It''s simply not natural!" (E) "You are for sure able to get over this. In some days it will be over and then you can forget it ever happened. And you will also have some days free of "that". This is something positive, right?" (F) "Could be. But I still feel bad." (E) "And Kyska! You should try to think more about how my daughter feels when things like that happen. It''s still her body, whatever it is that you want her to do!" (F) "I only want to ascertain she is safe! And they will keep her that way!" (K) I''m kinda glad that she didn''t say that my body is a public facility. "Even then, you need to be considerate of her feelings. My daughter trusts you. Don''t exploit that. As good as your intentions might be." (F) "I didn''t want to. It is just so dangerous out there." (K) "You can never quell all the risks. But if you do things like this, you harm her in another way." (F) Kyska goes silent and unsteady. It seems mother got through to her. Yet I''m still in this situation. "I-I''m right now a little loaded. Kyska, can you please go." (E) "Princess!" (K) "No arguing! Just leave!" (E) She is deeply dejected but follows my order. "That might be the first time I''ve seen someone making an insect cry." (F) "She made me end up kind of pregnant! Being a bit exasperated because of that should be fine, right?" (E) "I know, but this logic isn''t really working for them, right Suki?" (F) Nearly forgot that she was there. "Servieeng a priencEess is theee greAatEtEzt honors that can beE given. Kyeska was soo exietEed when she first hEeard about her assiegnment. Thee number of priencEsses iez limited. So iet was a miieracoluus dEvelopmEnt for her to become an attEndant. Thieez meeans evEerything to her." (S) "My, my." (F) "Wasn''t she a bit dejected when she realized it was only me and not a real princess?" (E) "But you are a reEal priencess, princEss!" (S) "You know what I mean. I''m at best a special case. Rather some kind of experiment." (E) "This doesn''t chaenge that you are a pEerfect princEess! Aend no, Kyska onlye got vErye worrieed if shee could manage. So much more to bee awAere of. FeEaring shee could do wrong. That her nEgliegence causes harm. That shee would fail her one puurpose. Bye now you should know your iemportance to us." (S) "Kyska mentioned something about this when we had that argument about dangers." (E) "I understand that Kyska isn''t wishing anything bad to you but tries to work towards how she thinks that things should be." (F) "I know that I must be as foreign to her as all this was to me. And in some weird way, I understand how she feels. Even if I cannot perfectly relate. I simply cannot see myself as someone important, no matter the circumstances. I have no such pride." (E) "Well, with all these insects out there who think different, it doesn''t really matter if you''re haughty or not. It''s rather the common opinion about you which matters." (F) The common opinion, huh? "How do you see me, Suki?" (E) "Naturallye I was exieeted. As Ie said, thEere''z no grEeater honor than a spEcial assiegnment. But Ie was not a bit worrieeed." (S) "And why that?" (E) "Beecause Kyska was mye prieeor and shee was alwaeys thee most dilliegent. Aend shee told us how greEat you are dEvEloping! What shee relaeyEd lEft no doubt that you are becomieeng a greeat prieencEss. Onlye that shee neeeds hElp to attEnd such a beeeing." (S) "It seems that Kyska is really into you." (F) "Okay, fine! Suki, while I am even now a little upset, you can go and tell her that I still want her to accompany me tomorrow." (E) (S) "Hmm, I don''t know if I will ever get used to those sounds." (F) "If you find that disturbing then wake up and find all of them simultaneously translated in your head. Really, pheromones are terrifyingly intense in conveying information." (E) "That might be, but I lack the experience to relate." (F) "Just believe me, it is." (E) "So you are going tomorrow into town?" (F) "Yes. I know what you want to say but I would prefer it if you would stay here. If people relate you to me, you might get problems in the future with other people. Also, it would be easier if the escort doesn''t need to watch out for more people. I mean if things get troublesome Kyska can just fly away and I will probably get carried. My flight training is not progressing that well. But I don''t think the interceptors can transport more people." (E) "I understand, but maybe we can watch from the sidelines." (F) "Still too difficult to get you then back out of the city or in. We''re going to show the entries to our network to the lord and then you can''t just use them at your convenience anymore. And no matter his intentions, giving this lord the information about you would make you a target. Trust me, I will come back as soon as it''s possible." (E) "If you say so. But truly, stay careful and cancel everything if it gets tense. Please promise!" (F) "Alright, I promise that I won''t do anything risky." (E) "That''s all I want." (F) It''s completely understandable that my mother is worried and I should be considerate of that. "Good. Then let''s hope that tomorrow will help people to ease up and save some lives." (E) After this, an eventful day comes to an end. And I can only be astonished how much I managed to load onto me in such a short time. Chapter 31 Apparently, I laid again some eggs during my sleep. I was told only fourteen, so it wasn''t too straining. (E) (K) I try to avoid talking in insect speech nowadays, as my human got better too. Yet it puts a burden on me to do so. The insect creaks are simply easier to produce and especially when I just woke up it''s quite hard to concentrate enough for human words. To my dismay, they now feel more natural for me than speaking like a human. It will soon start, this little adventure into town and I need to get on my way. First, I go to my stationed family and say bye for today. I hug everyone and then proceed to the courtyard of Liseti. She told me she would prepare the escort there and so I have to meet her at this place. Suki shall still watch here everything for me while Kyska directly follows. (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) Urgh, forgot the self-negligence. (E) (K) More I couldn''t ask from her. And I feel those determined pheromones that are emitted around her. Our destination isn''t far from my courtyard, so I enter and find the escort. Or better the army, as exactly that''s what it is. My interceptors are forming the main force, due to their greater mobility. Liseti could as their brood mother assemble them, despite giving them to me before. For the rest, a combination of guardians and workers is there. However, the number of workers is quite meager. Apparently, the guardians shall close the lines to me and don''t need any workers for doing so. Those will just be there to perform some tasks if assigned. Some nurses are also attending. Those are not as bad, since they don''t look very intimidating. Maybe I should be glad that no hunters are here. But who knows how fast this town will fill with them should there be an incident. While the guardians might pose a problem, I am absolutely sure Liseti won''t allow any less. She is capable enough to evaluate the number of necessary forces and understands the situation perfectly. And she beats me in many ways, regarding leading and logistics. (L) (E) (L) Sounds rather harsh calling him that. And just now I noticed that he''s next to me. Was he there the whole time? I often forget about his presence. (E) (L) Suddenly she comes closer. Staring. (L) I''m getting distressed and her insect eyes are too piercing. (E) (L) There is a concrete glare to Kyska. (L) This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Kyska doesn''t dare to speak up. (E) (L) Like this, we are done and Liseti makes the troops move to the surface, with me in the middle, herself following short behind me. (E) (L) This is right. I don''t believe she will be in any danger. But this is mostly linked to the fact that there isn''t much that could endanger her in the first place. (L) (L) I can relate. Having no real idea how such a structure was built in the first place, you would want to get something back for it when others are benefitting. Yet, I already get goosebumps from imagining to have to convey this to those people. (E) (L) Ouch! That hurt! And I cannot even say anything against this. (E) (L) Fine. It isn''t wrong that aggressiveness would be the wrong approach right now, so the opposite might work better. Next, we are moving back to the surface. Our meeting point is as we agreed the front of the western gate. Now we assemble a troop there which looks as if we''re ready to invade the town. (L) (E) (L) I''m asking myself how much of a panic I''m causing right now. I tend to Skiras. (E) (Sk) (E) (Sk) (E) (Sk) No, no, no. (E) (Sk) We wait a while calmly in front of the west gate and I can only think about what kind of horror the guards I just can''t see are feeling on the other side right now. After a while, the lord comes out with an escort of his own. "What are these!!!" (J) He points at the guardians. Ah, yes. He has never seen one of those. "Ehk, those are guardians. They are... well, guards. Have to be in the escort!" (E) "When you said you need an escort I thought about something less offensive." (J) "You see, they simply wouldn''t allow any less. They started with a thousand. You can ask Liseti." (E) "I see. She came as well. But to permit you entrance to the town like this..." (J) "All of them were told to be lenient. As long there''s no one attacking with deadly intent or especially any violence against Liseti and me they will stay calm." (E) "I guess I have no choice then. But now opening the gates will bring problems." (J) "Well, most here can fly. So it''s not like keeping the gate closed would hinder us much to enter. And then there are the tunnels in addition." (E) "This is nothing I can tell my people!" (J) "I guess. But I really have no power to enforce any less. The order to protect us is surpassing everything I need to say." (E) "It seems I''ve underestimated that part. Fine, but can I stay close to you, so that the people know that there is no danger from a foreign force." (J) "Sure, but Skiras here can be easily agitated by fast movements. He is something like a direct bodyguard." (E) He looks nervous. "I will keep this in mind." (J) We are then ready to walk to the gate. Internally I await that it will close any moment and a rain of arrows will down on us. Yet, it is rather safe to assume that Liseti has some preparations for this case. Especially the beings which fly so high above us that they could be considered birds are certainly none. While we walk the lord turns to me. "I scheduled a meeting with the most important merchants and the nobles located in this town. A short negotiation might wait for you!" (J) Great, that didn''t help me being nervous in the slightest. To my surprise, we pass the gate unhindered and the moment I do thousands of eyes are upon me. It was clear that our little gathering would have been already noticed. Especially when our lord did his job and gave information to the people. Naturally, most are looking deeply frightened. Yet, as it is the curious human nature they still came looking. Also, a good part of human guards is separating us from the people. But while they were surely introduced to keep the people away from us, they are mainly turned in our direction. Yet who could hold it against them? I am kinda glad I could avoid getting carried by the workers and giving such a weird picture. My clothing isn''t the best and I am terribly aware of that. Nervously I wave my hand, which might cause some people to pass out, who probably thought I gave the signal for the attack. However, checking on them isn''t really possible at the moment. To be clear, being accompanied by this small army, which obstructs a good part of the visibility on me is not the slightest bit assuring. This parade is going for quite a while on this rather big main street. I still try occasionally to wave a bit at the people to look more natural but my smile is completely stiff with my rising panic. I hold my shoulders to ease my trembling a bit. Suddenly Skiras lunges forward to my side. I get startled as fast and abruptly he came. A moment later I notice it. A stone! He caught a stone that was directed at me. Promptly all interceptors become agitated. They have slightly greater intelligence, to understand such a thing, while the workers and even more the guardians are more for direct orders and not so much in catching up with a situation. The lord instantly loses all color in his face and I find the source. The child who threw it. The problem is that the situation is getting out of control. And I need to react fast. (E) This made, for now, all the interceptors go quiet. Well, and all the people. I feel Liseti''s gaze and am rather sure she wanted to see how the situation turns out. "Thank you, Skiras. And lord Jorad, I think it calmed down for now." (E) Since my last order was to stop, everything is now completely still. Waiting for my reaction. The boy who threw the stone is already covered by a woman who''s supposedly his mother. A reaction as if I''m going to ask for blood. Since this is an opportunity I approach them. "Please, not my son!" (terrified mother) "Go away, monster! Don''t bully my mum!" (kid) Ouch, that hurt! Okay, I don''t bother with the eyes right now. But are these and the wings really that bad? "It''s okay. I won''t do anything but I need to ask you to stop throwing the stones." (E) "Please, he is just too young." (mother) "I know, I too was once young. But this was really dangerous. I can''t tell my guards that much when they are deciding to react a little bit excessive. Why did you do this in the first place?" (E) "Because you are a monster and wants to eat all the people!" (stupid brat) Now I am dejected and look that part. "Sigh. No, I''m not. You don''t know me. Just because I look unusual it mustn''t mean I''m bad." (E) Well, this could be more believable if the guardians wouldn''t make such threatening twitching movements right now. I go back to my old place and start to walk on, which sets the whole parade into movement. I tend to the lord. Maybe someone should discipline that boy but now would definitely be the wrong moment. "Please don''t punish them. It might have been incredibly foolish and dangerous, but it would make a bad impression." (E) Also, someone might say something about me controlling his mind, as bad as my image is right now. Fortunately, there are no more incidents during the rest of the way. Surely for a good part because the guardians are really intimidating and the human guards who are closer to the people now take their job much more seriously and extremely cautiously watch out for further stone-throwers and such. In the end, most people are against bloodbaths. Chapter 32 Our destination is the market hall. This is not a place where normal business occurs but rather the place for the big deals. Such things about whole harvests, import, export, and everything else that needs a bit more administration. Here is the place to meet the merchants. Which is rather important if I want to establish trade. And rather problematic is the fact that they are merchants and I have not the slightest idea of real business trading. That begs me to become scammed. I first turn to Liseti. (E) (L) (E)
(L) (E) (L) (E) She nods in the direction of the lord and I see. He''s already troubled that he isn''t able to understand our talk. Certainly, he is receptive to something like this. And in this case, the truth is all I need. "Excuse me?" (E) "Ah, yes. Is there a problem? It appeared as if you had much to discuss." (J) "I''m sorry. We were just worried because we don''t know much about trading and fear that the negotiated price won''t be fair. This would be bad. I mean, all the hard work on our side might come to waste. It would be very hard to explain that to others. I hope for your support on that matter." (E) His face displays a variety of emotions. Surprise, then understanding, followed by worry and fear. I am rather sure he doesn''t want to give us a reason to become angry at him. The inside of the hall reeks of money. While the building itself consists mostly of wood, it all looks high quality and was processed by skilled craftsmen. A good part of our escort remains outside. For a big part to ensure that an escape route stays secured. Just a few guardians close to me and a fair amount of interceptors who cover the doors remain. The escort of the lord dwindled as well. I''m rather sure that our forces are equal numbered at this place. This isn''t taking bodily advantages into account. The Lord guides us to a large conference table in a hall decorated with expensive-looking paintings, carpets, and other pieces of wealth. The common populace surely has no entry here. There are stools for us to sit down. Thoughtfully, this time without backrest. I directly put them into use. Liseti as well, yet she places herself cross-legged on the top. Meanwhile, Kyska and Skiras settle behind us. After a while, a group of nine men and two women enters. There are differences in appearance. Both, in regard to showed-off wealth and demeanor. What most of them have in common is the high quality of their clothes. While some are still a bit more plain others look extremely expensive with those big jewels they show off. Yet one man looks quite out of place with his worn utility clothes. Also, I think I can discern the nobles from the other people. There are four. Three men and one woman. They all wear high-quality clothes, yet not as fancy. And they all look very muscular as well. Akin to this other man, but I don''t think a noble would walk around like this. So I guess these all are local nobles, shaped to look this hard by the life at the border. I notice a glance of Liseti at the jewelry. Naturally, most of those people look excessively uneasy. A part of this might be due to the fact that all the exits are controlled by our guards. In fact, we already control this city. Our forces directly inside this building are just on the same level as the human guards, maybe a bit less. Yet there are also those Liseti has lined up directly at the tunnels, ready to swarm out at her signal. It would only be a question of seconds before any opposition would drown in the flood. So let''s hope that won''t become necessary. I put a cramped smile on my face. However, I''m sure no one is taking it. The group goes slowly to take place on the provided seats. As unfair it is they have proper chairs with a backrest, but there''s no helping it. It seems there was a previously agreed seating order, as all of them move to a seat without needing to figure out their respective position at the table. In the following atmosphere of uneasiness, heavily tensed by the two guardians behind me and Liseti, where no one knows where to look at, the lord is the first one to talk. "Ehm, I will now introduce the parties." (J) He goes in order from the right to the left. "These three are the wealthiest merchants of our town!" (J) There is a plump man in an extravagant robe, with far too many shinies on his hands, then a more normal-looking one, still with expensive clothing, and at last the woman. Her fine dress, fair skin, black hair, and grey eyes give her a steel cold aura of capability. As she''s the only woman here, apart from this one noble lady, there must be a reason for this. My strongest guess would be that she established herself against rather strong opposing factors, mainly embodied by the other persons at this table. "Then we have here the leader of the main construction company, the leader of the craftsmen guild and the master of the guild in this town." (J) The builder is one of those with more simple clothes, yet still high quality. The craftsman guy kind of shows off what the artisans are capable of creating, while he himself looks quite meek and skinny. The guild master on the other side completely falls out of the picture. It takes me a moment to realize what kind of guild was meant. The adventurer guild! This man is the leader of the strongest non-military force in all countries. In general, adventurers can move freely between borders as long as they don''t break an embargo. The reason is that these mercenaries have to keep monsters in check. No country would like to lose this advantage and like this, they don''t fiddle much in diplomatic affairs. However, taking my current status as a giant insect in regard I feel uneasy in front of a professional monster slayer. (L) (E) (L) Naturally, everyone is a bit put off by our talk, and they grow visibly distressed. Jorad, the lord, tries to control this situation. "Now, at last, we have here the three most important noble houses, aside from mine, in these lands. House Uria, house Fennec, and house Lorata." (J) First, he points at an elder man, who has a small grey-white beard and several small scars, then a young blonde man with a rather hostile look, and finally the woman, who has brunette hair and unusually developed muscles for a lady. "On the other side, we have here Princess Erys and Princess Liseti from the swarm. Everyone here was more or less informed about the situation. Yet if anyone here at the table would like to inquire about certain questions regarding their offer, he should do so now." (J) I don''t know about the state of knowledge everyone has here and like this wait it out for now. Besides, anything urgent Liseti would remind me of. The guild master is the first one to speak. "Is it right that you are able to understand us?" (guild master) "Ehk. Yes, clearly. I am fully capable of communicating with you, as is Liseti. Yet forming the same words as humans is very difficult with our throats, so I will be the one who speaks. Also, most of the common entities on our side cannot understand human language. It is rather difficult." (E) I point during this at the guardians to emphasize my words. I''m not so sure about the interceptors, but the workers and such have no sufficient intellectual capacity. There are some slight gasps at my answer. But this merchant woman looks mostly interested. The guild master continues. "Is it right that the smaller creatures, around this height and equipped with clawed appendages, which were recently detected in the surrounding area are linked to your kind?" (guild master) "Y-you must mean the hunters, right? Ehk, those are like scouts to find locations and such. But they are rather simple." (E) "There were some incidents. My guildsmen got injured, while those creatures are seen all the more often." (guild master) Does he mean the units which brought me things from the surface? "Ehk, I''m sorry. I was told they had the order to retreat at contact. No one should have been attacked." (E) "Is that so? It might be that those were mere accidents." (guild master) He leans back contemplating quietly about something. "What the hell is this? Why are we even negotiating with this filth? These critters? Simply that you let them in this town is questioning your alignments,Lord Hawkspear!" (the hostile looking Fennec boy) Wow, that''s some hatred! These yellow eyes of his almost burn. "I am absolutely supporting this! We shouldn''t believe anything these monsters want to convince us about! The lord made a mistake!" (small plump looking merchant) How is it even possible that this man can talk like this to a noble? Does he have leverage or something like that on Jorad? By the way, this one looks half displeased and half distressed. "Gordo, this isn''t the right place for such comments." (second merchant) You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.So under different circumstances, it would be fine? "Kuku!" (merchant woman) "Olira, it seems you have fun. Anything to add?" (second merchant) At least I know now the name of this person. Maybe it is just my looks, but the way she stares is unnerving. "Oh, it''s just quite amusing that, if I didn''t know better one might think our dear friend Gordo tries to sabotage this meeting out of pure selfishness." (Olira) "How dare you?! On what base do you make such accusations?" (Gordo) "Fufu. Simply because most of the trade for food supplies is right now under your control and that despite the already shortened provisions for the people your storages seem to be bursting full. You betted on rising prizes, yet just now another faction comes and would provide as well. That must bother you." (O) "H-ho..." (G) "How do I know, even though you hid the stocks? I didn''t reach my position with an insufficient network." (O) "And how do you already know about the promised food?" (J) Well, that''s a furrowed brow. "Your herbalist isn''t as tight-lipped about his research as it''s recommended. And especially rumors regarding food are spreading fast these days." (O) "M-maybe we shouldn''t ignore our guests." (craftsman guy) "Oh, yes you are right." (O) She now turns to me. "Erys was it, right?" (O) "Ehk, y-..." (E) "Princess Erys!" (K) Kyska is emphasizing this point rather much on my behalf and this woman gives my taken aback self a knowing glance. "Princess Erys. I just wanted to inquire about the details regarding your offer. The wares, the amounts, and such. Especially, regarding the present situation, your distribution of food would be of interest. If I could question you in detail about this thing?" (O) I glance a little searching at Liseti, trying to look for help on this complicated topic. Yet I get none. "Ehk, It is... In regards to the beginning relations, we wouldn''t charge extra for the food, yet the provided amount had to be limited in the beginning. The mycelium is kinda the main food source for us as well. It is already used to a huge degree by our side. Like this, we would have to expand the fields and assign many workers for the delivery. This would accordingly diminish our share for the time being, as like this fewer workers tend the mentioned fields. However, in regards to the amount we can provide, it would be around thirty..." (E) I throw a questioning look at Liseti. Uh, she shakes her head. "... twenty?" (E) Seems better! "We could supply twenty-thousand people for the time being, yet only at a shallow level. For the price, I would like to think that it would have around the same worth as corn in a good time of harvest. Nonetheless, I believe that lord Hawkspear would be honorable enough to negotiate on our behalf a fair offer." (E) "You would let lord Hawkspear negotiate for you? It seems you lack talented merchants." (O) Asking for help I glance at Liseti. I definitely feel exposed right now. She just nods, not reacting much to the disclosure of our lacks. "W-well, there is no money used there and no other existing factions to trade with, in the first place. This whole endeavor in general is our first interaction with humans. Like this, we would simply hope for fair treatment, as there is quite an effort behind the provided resources." (E) "Ahem, at this point I would like to remind the attendees that long-time relations might be more favorable than any intentions for a fast profit. Like this we should try a liberal approach." (J) "I find it concerning how much you are taking sides for these creatures, lord." (Fennec) "Should we really antagonize them just like this? Especially in these hostile times." (Uria, old man) At least the old man doesn''t seem to intend to slay us outright. He seems to stand alone with this opinion. While the Fennec boy is doing so with passion the Lorata woman gives just a cold stare with her icy blue eyes. "To believe such a thing! As if such an offer wouldn''t come at a cost!" (G) "Well, if you don''t want to involve yourself, I won''t step back from opportunity." (O) "You... That''s treason and nothing else!" (G) "Trading with a foreign party, introduced by our lord? Our direct superior? I don''t think so!" (O) She seems eager to work with us. That could be good. "Also, their wares were decent." (O) "Ehk, about that. I don''t know much about mining, but the metals we offered. Were they alright?" (E) "You see, they varied in quality during the processing, but overall they had a decent purity. That was quite a treasure you gave us there." (craftsman guy) So his guild was tasked with this. Yet at his remark, he gets quite some hostile glares. From the merchants, he has disclosed with admitting to the worth of our wares and from those who are against trading with us in general. Hardly a good position. "I-I think our offer is good. I mean it has some value." (E) "You mean the food provisions and the mining for us." (second merchant) "AeeEnd thEe nEtwoork!" (L) Uh, Liseti finally spoke. On one side I am glad that I have no longer have to lead this conversation on my own. Seriously, my heart feels as if it''s about to explode. I hope it was the heart, as I have problems trusting my body now and the pounding felt like coming from more than one place. Oh Erys, don''t follow that thought any further. So for the negative part of Liseti speaking. Everyone has ear pain right now. Yet this merchant catches himself back again. He must be used to shouting folk. "Ouch; What was this about a network?" (second merchant) Here I speak first before the negotiations come to an end due to a common loss of the hearing ability of the other party. "She means we would also allow access to a part of the underground system of tunnels. However, only a part, and I think we would need to ask for payment." (E) Here he gets a little attentive. Yet the small guy is chiming in. "Why would anyone want this? And even rob us of our wares you stupid critter!" (G) "Such insolence to..." (K) "Please Kyska, I think I should talk. It''s still alright." (E) I was already prepared that people would be like that to me. It might hurt but this much I can endure. "I''m sorry for Gordo, but could you explain what would be the benefit to justify paying such a tribute? And what it would even consist of?" (O) While I''m extremely wary of this woman who always has this measuring look at her, I''ve got the feeling she takes our side. Even this question was in fact a perfect invitation to explain my part, while she might have already guessed. "It would be that it could enable absolutely safe transportation. While for security reasons we can only allow free use of the upper areas, those would be regularly patrolled against any possible underground creatures. In addition, you would hardly find any bandits there and have like this no reason to fear losing your wares. The other points are that in the underground there are no issues with exposure to wind and weather, regarding the wares or even the merchants and also the tunnels are a little bit more direct if you would take the right route, without obstacles, while having conditions close to a well-maintained street." (E) Hah, it was rather hard to learn all of this. But if I advertise an offer, I have to prepare such things in advance. "This sounds like valid points for a charge, but about how much are we talking?" (second merchant) That''s something I should have prepared in advance. "Oh, I''m sorry. I think three... of hundred?..." (E) Good. Liseti approves. "Two percent of the wares worth whenever the underground is entered. Three if one wants a guide for the route. Also, I would need to say that this is mainly to maintain those passages, and also there is another problem." (E) "What kind of?" (second merchant) "It would be... We are talking about not yet existing passages. We would need to make out where the tunnels shall lead and they would be dug out then." (E) "What! Are you trying to rip us off? Fraud us?! We shall pay you for something that doesn''t even exist!" (G) Gordo gets annoying, yet I hope that Liseti is not the kind of person who would arrange little accidents as displeased she seems to be. "Gordo, shut up! I''m sure she was going to explain that right now." (O) "Yes, sure! What I wanted to say was that the tunnels exist, yet there is just the problem that at the moment only this town and my ho... (Ouch! Kick from Liseti!) Ehk, I mean a place in the wilderness at the border are connected to the surface. All the other tunnels we would first need to expand above. That might take depending on the location some days. But the swarm works fast. However, as we have no agreements with any town, we would have to agree on spots outside of these, where we wouldn''t have to fear repercussions, if not for the case that such an agreement would be made possible. We cannot just like this open a gateway in a town." (E) At this remark, Lord Jorad rolls absolutely justified with his eyes. "So you are saying that in fact, we could wish for any location to have an exit, as long we don''t drive you into conflict with local forces." (O) "Yes, exactly!" (E) "That doesn''t sound too bad. These tunnels might actually be worth it." (O) "Like we said, with the mycelium''s harvest at the value of corn, the ores for the current market price, and our network this should be a favorable agreement which will bring prosperity to this town. That was at least my thought." (E) "I would have a question!" (builder guild leader) "Ehk, yes?" (E) "You mentioned that your... kind is maintaining a vast system of tunnels under the earth. At a large scale and even directly under the town." (builder guild leader) "Yes? What is with this?" (E) "How can you do this? Especially closer to the surface, shouldn''t outer influences like draining rain, small tremors, and such lead to widespread cave-ins? And especially with the weight of the town''s buildings on it, I fear for the integrity of the groundwork." (builder guild leader) Oh! I can understand why that bothers him. "Y-you see, most of the tunnels are very deep so that even rain won''t reach. And for complex structures, the swarm utilizes a special applicant. For the more permanent structures, earthen walls are getting coated with it and like this, it becomes hard like stone and rather smooth to the touch. Also, I don''t know of any problems regarding water." (E) The more I talk, the more his eyes are widening and glisten. "W-would you sell such a thing? This... applicant?" (builder guild leader) "Ehk, w-would we?" (E) A quick glance to Liseti. And a nod. "We would." (E) "Fantastic!" (builder guild leader) Well, he seems excited about the idea of getting his hands on a completely new building material. "All in all, I think there is no reason to condemn us. We are aiming for a fair agreement!" (E) "Under those conditions, I would likely accept. If we pay upon delivery, there would be no problem regarding trust. The direct exchange might be worth it. On my part, I don''t see any issues in just buying the wares." (second merchant) "How can you do something like this Belon?" (G) Finally a name! I was getting uneasy at how to address him if I had to. "Gordo, you forgot the main rule for a merchant. Always aim for profit! And that promises such." (B) "YEt theEre ieez one problEeem!" (L) Ugh; Always these surprise eardrum attacks. Nonetheless, this Beron-guy fast manages to respond. "Could I ask what would be such?" (B) Oh no! You don''t know what you brought about us! "SieEmple! For aaall our offerieengs wEe ien thEe Eend gEt shinyE liettle plAetes! UselEess shinye liettle plaEtes! Noow Ie wouuld liEke to know whAaat such thiEngs could bEe usEd foor!" (L) Yes, that is naturally a point. All trading agreements are useless if we wouldn''t benefit from them in the end. And money one cannot exchange for anything has simply no worth. While there are some things I would like to acquire, those would be more on the small scale. Simply one or two things for my home. However, if we trade the swarm should benefit as well. The reason why no one responds is partly that no one would directly know how to answer such a question. Yet mostly it''s that after such a tirade of Liseti no one but me has recovered enough to pull that act. That wasn''t smart Mr. merchant. From all the people that old knight of house Uria recovers first. I would want to say that it is a feat of his by experience and hardships shaped willpower. But the truth is probably just that he is old and already a little hard of hearing so that the impact of Liseti''s voice was dulled on him. "Urgh, God''s mercy! If I may ask, what would it be then that you would like in exchange?" (U) Here I answer before any other word will be considered an attack on all the town''s heads. "While we for one part would like to have access to the market in general, what we would exchange our earnings for should have some worth to the swarm in general. Like this, it wouldn''t make sense to buy things like food and such, what we already provide on our side." (E) "And what could you possibly want instead?" (Lorata woman) Oh, she talks! And her voice is as cold as her eyes. "For once we would like knowledge. We would want to buy as many books as there could be provided to gain access to concepts and insight about the whole situation here and in the surrounding countries to know how we should act." (E) "So you only want to buy books with the money, nothing else?" (U) "GEeeaAr!" (L) Huh? Gear? When did we decide on that? Yet, it would be her right to buy such. On the other side, weapons could spark conflict. As it''s now portrayed by... "I knew it! You want to strengthen your army before you attack us!" (Fennek) "As ief Ie would nEed to relyE on theeze. No. SiemplE toools foor thEe workeers." (L) "You see, at the moment everything is done by hand in the swarm. It would be good if tools could make the processes more efficient." (E) I glance in concrete at the man from the craftsman guild. "If someone might visit the hive and forms ideas for concepts, we would naturally compensate this person in accordance." (E) "GEeenEeroous!" (L) "Things that would enable us to harvest our fields more efficiently would naturally fetch a high price. Also, we could provide more of our food income. Such an agreement would be favorable for both sides I believe." (E) "I like this offer! If possible I would volunteer for such a visit. I am sure to be able to provide numerous things. And Hivan, do you tag along?" (O) Olira seems to be fired up and the craftsman¡¯s guy¡¯s name is apparently Hivan. "I-I... don''t think so, but I will send one of my men if that is right." (H) "Tsk, coward!" (O) "Not everyone has your adventurous spirit and I need to survey things here." (H) "AccEeepteable!" (L) "Uhm, we would naturally provide for the guests accordingly." (E) "I might as well send a representant of our guild. It seems I have to stay here for various new projects, yet it would be of value to see these structures and how this applicant gets used." (builder guild leader) "With things being like this, I would intend to send an emissary of my own." (J) Hmm, this isn''t especially a bad thing if we can stay in contact. "For what? That he sends us the kind of messages you wish for?" (Fennec) "In fact, I would vote here for lady Lorata!" (J) "Huh?" (Lorata) Seems I am not the only one to be caught off guard. "Why, Lady Lorata?" (Uria) "Konrad, you are a trusted friend, but I guess for such a journey someone younger might be more fitting, and those who are aligned to my side seem to be mistrusted. I believe no one here would doubt lady Lorata''s word. Am I right, Lord Fennec?" (J) "... I agree!" (Fennec) He doesn''t seem to like to admit it, but for me, this woman is the preferable alternative. I can already see him making a ruckus. "You cannot simply send me away like this!" (Lorata) "Temia. Your lands are close to the center and like this the safest in the current situation. Also, your family is surely able to handle the necessary administration." (J) She looks dejected but doesn''t speak up. In the end, this man is still their superior and has a word on their given tasks. Without a good reason, she cannot refuse his orders. "I think this concludes these talks. I don''t think anyone here has objections towards the said. The distribution of the wares will be overviewed by my men. We would want to keep it isolated in the underground. And there the wished transactions will commence." (J) "At least no presence in the city." (Fennec) "On the other side, I want that everyone here prepares his fellows that in the future more of these insects might be seen in the town. They are protected by me, as long as they do no wrong. And any attacks on them will be punished." (J) "Tsk!" (Fennec) This boy seems to be more and more dangerous to me. So we finally can end these talks and I am able to get out of this tense atmosphere. Chapter 33 After the talks ended, most of them hurriedly departed. I guess they all have to care now for the urgent tasks ahead. Caused by us that is. Even I sent Kyska away to make some prearrangements, as things might become troublesome and she is very good in logistics and has maybe the deepest understanding about humans besides me here. Especially about the most basic needs. Jorad remains as well. "I know this was straining and I thank you for your leniency to these people." (J) "I get that you need the food supplies from this merchant. But why do you allow this man from house Fennec to speak like this?" (E) "You see, it''s complicated. While I am his superior house Fennec controls essential land at the border. If they defect to Koreso the damage to our side would be unmeasurable. This would open a passage directly to the heart of Tarsona. Also, they are contributing the best soldiers to our war efforts. The Fennecs have a long military tradition and I need their support in this war." (J) Hm, so he has no choice. I am not sure if anyone but me can discern the subtle fluctuations In demeanor, even less the emitted pheromones but Liseti is deeply invested with this idea. "So, since this is over now, I would wish to finally see these tunnels which are located under my town." (J) "WeE will show youuu, as iet was agrEed. But weE can onlyE show one pErsonallyee. For theee rEst, you Eeitheer have to dwEll dEeeper with us or yuu rElyeee on Skiras guiedance! Iee cannot dEelaey my interval anye longeer aeend Eryees doesEn''t know all thEe locAtieons." (L) "Ouch, intervals?" (J) "Aaah, i-it''s nothing. Just some princess business. But we have to be home for that." (E) "Well... As long as I can see these tunnels I will be satisfied." (J) "G-good. One is quite close. If you want to bring an escort it''s fine. After all, we agreed on this much. But after that our base would begin. While I don''t think you being there is an issue, there is a huge presence of ours. It might be a bit problematic in regards to concerns on your side." (E) "God! How many soldiers did you bring with you?!" (J) "T-they aren''t all soldiers." (E) "How many?" (J) "TEen-thousand unieets, thee common amount to protEect two princEessEs! Maybee eeven too fEw." (L) When were we at ten-thousand?! No wonder Jorad gets pale! "I... I guess I will be fine with the tour you suggested." (J) So we leave this place. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. We walk further down the market. The commotion settled a little down since our units didn''t even do as much as twitch while we were occupied with our talk. Nonetheless, there is still a huge amount. But like this, we have the leeway to lead the way down the market. Soon we reach a corner I can recognize. I raise my hand and wave. "Thank you for the help the other day! I am really glad about this! And the bag is still functional." (E) The poor merchant nearly gets a heart attack. And I some questioning looks from those who weren''t there. So we turn into the alley and Liseti opens the passage. Or more the workers stationed in there which spread out in unsettling numbers. Liseti is the first to venture in. I follow behind. I''m even looking forward to get back to my place. This might be the only, rare occasion where I don''t have to think about any laying sessions but I''m exhausted from all this tense atmosphere, lingering dread, and resentments. We soon reach the junction from where one could reach the other exits in this part of the town. It is a considerable large open space and I believe that the town''s guards should be able to build here something to turn it into some kind of control point. It could really develop well if we could arrange traveling in our network and people might calm down if it works for a while. "So, from here on out you might find the other two passages above. Liseti, maybe we should make them free from our workers?" (E) "Ieef yuuu sayE so!" (L) She places herself in the middle of the room. "Screaahk!/Retreat!" (L) For a moment nothing happens, then I start to notice a slight shaking of the ground, which soon grows to a very present quake. Then dozens of workers rush through the room into the one leading to the main base. Just to say this, dozens is an understatement and "main base", because I have no idea how many outposts Liseti already has established. Jorad looks quite dumbfounded as well. "So... as we agreed these would be the places we share control over, so we can check who passes on each other''s side. We would then station our presence on the passage the workers just took and you can control yours. It might be helpful to have your men looking at this. Who knows what some people would want to cause." (E) "I-I understand. I will make sure to keep my part. Captain Balian, Lindon! Bring men to each end of these passages and mark their locations! After that establish a standing garrison there! We don''t want curious civilians to enter this space! I will now depart to the other locations, princesses. You said I would be lead?" (J) "Ehk, Skiras here, my bodyguard, you remember? He has memorized the locations and it would be no problem regarding possible attacks since he is a seasoned warrior. So Skiras, could you show them? And please stay friendly." (E) While Liseti made the decision I have to partake in it, since Skiras was in fact gifted to me and like this my responsibility. I just hope he will stay reasonable towards humans. (Sk) I still have my issues with this loyalty thing. "I think this concludes it then!" (J) "Ehk, there was still that I would like to know about this group that will accompany us? I mean when will they come? It is because we have soon to return." (E) Before Jorad can even say something Liseti chimes in. "At thee End of thEe nExt Actievietee ienterval!" (L) "What? This soon?" (E) With an intent look, she stares at me and starts in Formicea. (L) I start to tremble at this thought and the panic makes my mind rush. (L) Her stare is not escapable and makes me focus on her. I become aware that she acts here for me. And so I manage to force myself to calm down. "Is, is everything alright?" (J) "I, I think so. But it seems we have no other choice but to leave at the mentioned time." (E) "Okay. If... it''s that urgent, I will prepare the envoys for tomorrow" (J) "Thank you Lord Jorad. We will expect them." (E) The atmosphere got a little awkward, which encourages me to make fast by giving my farewells. So I''m finally descending back down again and become sadly aware that this was the last time for a long while that I could see the sun. I''ve got accustomed to the underground, but this is nonetheless a very melancholic moment for me. Chapter 34 On our way back I tend to Liseti. I have a rather pressuring question on my mind. (E) (L) (E) (L) I am getting really anxious at these words. (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) This is an extremely private topic. (E) (L) (E) (L) Things I never wanted to know! (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) More and more I dread what the future has in store for me. (E) (L) If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. (E) (L) Couldn''t she be a little bit more considerate? All that keeps me sane right now is denial. My mentality is at the moment at its limits. And one particular thing might give me the last shove. When we reach the plaza in front of our quarters I can force myself to ask. (E) (L) As I feared! Another round of the horror tour. (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) Wait! Carriage! (E) (L) (E) (L) No, surely not! (E) (L) Oh god. I have to start at zero! (E) I draw a basic impression on the ground. "They get fastened on the structure and carry the weight so that it''s easy to pull the whole thing. Well, "easier". Humans would use the strength of animals to move this. Meanwhile one can just sit inside.> (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) I think I grow pale. No, change that! I''m sure I grow pale. There are horror visions I don''t even want to think about. (E) (L) I''m growing sick. That was really... I have no words. (E) (L) Thank you evolution! Thank you for not favoring the worst possible treatment! (L) (E) I am a little worried to have her leading any negotiations on her own. Too much could go wrong slip and cause a diplomatic issue. In both directions. I don''t want the cause for the next swarm war to be a carriage. (L) (E) (L) With this, she heads off and I can just go back to my room. I have heavy stuff on my mind. Aside from the point that I have the weight of humanity''s ongoing survival on me and that stuff with the royal guard becomes more and more frightening, there is one thing. I don''t know what to think about the queen. To be honest, I don''t like her. While it''s difficult to blame the swarm and all its members for what happened to me, it was the queen who stripped me of my humanity and brought me into this situation in the first place. I hold quite some resentment against her for effectively ending my life as it was. A decision I had no word in. On the other side, everyone respects her deeply and hearing those sudden horror stories about alternative treatments for princesses was quite much to process. Not that I ever planned to do something as stupid as going against this twenty-meter monster which is supported by all the billions of insects the swarm hosts. I don''t want to thank her for making my life not as shitty as it could have been. However, I was granted some freedom. This is a concession. Creating a weird kind of gratitude, which makes it difficult to ask for revenge. And puts me in a difficult mood. I decide to stop my musing and fall into sleep. Chapter 35 -Jorad- This day was maybe one of the weirdest I ever had and ever will have. At least it will prove difficult to top negotiations with insects while keeping my subordinates from provoking a conflict we cannot win. I am not really sure if what I do is right. But as pressured our forces are I cannot risk a second front. Furthermore, one I cannot even see. An underground system! You won''t find anything about this in any tactical guides. Given the current situation, even if we are at war, I believe my decision to be right to send Temia Lorata there. She might be young for a lord, due to the recent passing of her father, but I don''t think she will be in any danger. At the same time, I cannot have her joining the frontlines, as her death would throw her fief into chaos. But the most important is that her house is maintaining a neutral position in the local politics. As such, there is no reason to doubt any testimony she will provide. I need information and her testimony will pose a base for me to make decisions the other houses can relate to. If these insects prove as powerful as I suppose them to be the other great lords might understand that open conflict is not the right approach. Things being like this, I need to make sure that the status quo stays preserved. Which prompts me to send a note to the capital. I heavily emphasize my opinion that a war is not recommended. Yet who knows what kind of reaction I have to expect. They might even call me insane for such a ridiculous story. But this is unlikely. Much more I fear that they will force me to do something reckless. I already have the suspicion that our current leader''s decisions are based on a lack of insight into this war. While the king is not a violent man, there are many hardliners. And the greater problem is that those people control the forces at the main front in the north. I can just hope that giving word about today''s events is the right decision. Maybe it will get better if for some time nothing happens and the people can finally ease up. "Creak!" "What!?" (J) I look to the window on the side and find one of those humanoid insects with wings. The wings aren''t surprising, as it needs those to get this high up but what is the meaning of this? An attack? But why now? It''s not like the people would be less alert after today''s parade. It seems to look to the side. Promptly a whole bunch gathers around it. As soon they break through my chances of survival will be low. Nonetheless, my hand draws instinctively to my sword, while I slowly retreat to the door. Yet a moment later they divide and in the middle appears this insect princess. Liseti was it, right? The other creatures somehow clamped into the stone of the wall and now they support her stand with their bodies, which is effectively in the open space past the window. There she remains in absolute serenity, knowing that she won''t fall. And she stares at me. It''s hard to return it, as I have no idea what goes on inside her mind, and my abilities to read the facial expressions of insects aren''t very developed. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.But her demeanor appears to be somewhat displeased, as she tips with her upper claws on her lower arms before pointing at the wooden frame. Oh, the window! I guess she wants me to open it. If I do so, either a dozen of these creatures will rush inside and rip me apart or I will come to learn what this princess wants from me. As my instinct tells me it is fine and my mind that even if I''d run now probably a thousand more of these things would lead to the same outcome, I would rather open this window and try my luck with diplomacy. Nonetheless, the situation makes me tense and alert. After I''ve shoved the window open I hurriedly retreat. With a serenity, that gives her a dignified vibe she ducks inside. A move from her claw keeps the other insects from following behind. "Uhh, princess Liseti was it, right?" (J) "CorrEect." (LH) Completely forgot about this screeching. I guess it got slightly better but it''s still very unpleasant. "I have to say, a formal appointment would have been more appropriate. Your sudden visit could easily be misinterpreted." (J) For example, as an attack on the castle. A possibility I''d like to ascertain first. "Mye fauult. Ien thEe swarm iet iez common for priEencEssEz to meeet wiethouut dEeleay! Also iet iez urgent" (L) "These beings did look for me? They can discern specific targets?" (J) This is what I gather from what just happened and it shows a distressing amount of intellect from these things. "Naturallyee! MEssEngers have to knoow who thEy shall find! Hoow else wouuld thEy relAy ordeers?" (L) At this moment the door bursts open. "Sire, we are under attack! These insects..." (knight) I directly prompt him to silence before he says more unnecessary things. "This was nothing but a misunderstanding! No hostile actions! And now leave. We have a private discussion." (J) At least I can show that I as well have some control over my men. While he doesn''t react as fast as I would like him to, as confused as he is, his compliance shows that I hold power and can be considered as an equal. I need this position to perform negotiations with them. "I''m sorry for this interruption, yet you approached with quite a force out of nowhere. Let''s proceed. You said it''s urgent?" (J) "Ie rEeequeest a cooach for our deeepartuure." (L) "A coach?" (J) "ThEe weay back to thee hieve iez long. Your pEople wiell have to fiend theeir own meeans of tranzportAtion. YEt prienzEss Eeeryes wieshEs for such a thieng, as shee dreadz thEe usual meeans." (L) "The usual?" (J) "CArrieed bye our subjEctz!" (L) This poor girl has more and more my sympathy. "It''s a bit sudden but should be possible. Are there any specifics we have to pay attention to?" (J) "Iet haas to bee small enouugh to nAvigate thee tunnels. And naturAllye, it must complEtely encase her to provide thee nEcEssarye protEctieon." (L) "Completely encased?" (J) So they want a common coach? "Yes, thee same as thee workers would usually do." (L) I have no idea how I have to understand this, but I somehow really don''t want to change places with Erys. I guess it would really be better to grant her this, even if the construction must be pushed. "I will fulfill your request. Is it fine if the envoys have their own carriages?" (J) "Ief yuu wish so. You may brieng thEm to thee gAte wee passed today. Ie will opEn a pAssage bElow." (L) She is hard to talk to and I am sure that other nobles would take offense. Even I am a little taken aback by her demanding attitude. She emits authority, as wrong as this may appear coming from an insect. For now, it might be for the best to keep them far away from the royal palace. "We have an agreement then. But I would ask you from now on to abstain from sending your forces to frequent the sky above our city." (J) "Very wEll." (L) With this, she turns around and jumps without any hesitation through the frame. A moment later she''s flying upwards, which induces the other insects to follow behind. Sigh! That was tense. Now I have to calm the people and convince them that we aren''t under attack. Then construct a carriage that is to the liking of insects, contact one last time the guilds to send their envoys, quell the uproar among the nobles, manage the notification of the capital, and not to forget to win a war, as insignificant as this point may appear at the moment. This is going to become a busy week. Sigh! Chapter 36 I wake up again. When I do so I find my two nurses standing perfectly still in front of me. One could be quite creeped out because of this but I can somewhat understand that they would never harm me. Also, I''ve got adjusted by the pheromones as it seems. Those tell me that everything is fine. A biological signal that eases me. Which is distressing on its own. "Hey you two." (E) "My princess, I report that your family is sufficiently prepared for the journey." (S) "Our departure can proceed at your command. Because of your current state we don''t need to worry about any laying intervals on the way." (K) Reminded like this about my condition I touch my stomach. Does it feel fuller than yesterday? It might be just my imagination, caused by all the dread I feel. But eventually, I will have to deal with the reactions the process causes to my body. "Fine, then I should get out as well." (E) "First another issue, my princess." (K) "What is it?" (E) "In cooperation with your mother I ventured out yesterday. We were able to obtain a specific item!" (K) "You were out with my mother?! Wasn''t this dangerous?" (E) "It was within the limits. Skiras protected us properly with a small unit of interceptors." (K) "What just happened while I was out?" (E) "I will explain!" (K)
- Farrah - Sigh! My daughter is back. I had no chance to talk with her, as she apparently directly fell into sleep after she returned, as Kyska told us. This might be because she had a hard day or it is that state she is in. Her body truly completely changed. I still have no idea what to make out of the fact that she is like this. She doesn''t look ill or mistreated, but the things I''ve seen... Erys was never very tough. She always looks slightly troubled. I am very worried. At least I should look for her. The others seem all fine. The insects kept their word and we can''t complain about anything. Before I can reach her I meet one of Erys'' nurses. I guess it is Suki. I''m absolutely sure Rowen can''t tell them apart, as they truly look completely the same and I have at times no idea how Erys can do so easily. Yet Suki has a far more easygoing demeanor. She moves and flexes more, while Kyska is as stern as one can be, always uptight and stiff. "Ehm, hello... Suki?" (F) However, they look absolutely the same, so a little bit of insecurity should be forgiven. "Mizz FArraaah, ies everyething according to your wishees?" (S) I still don''t know how I shall feel about being talked to politely. Furthermore, as the only reason for this hospitality are the things that were done to my daughter. It feels simply wrong that I profit from this. "We are fine." (F) "Tomorrow wee will deepart to the hive. Are you prEepared for such a journEy?" (S) "I think so. How is my daughter?" (F) "Shee is fiene. Sleeeping at the moment." (S) "Can I see her?" (F) "Sure. But don''t wAke her up. Shee has to reecuperate!" (S) "Sigh, alright!" (F) It''s vexing that I cannot decide when to talk to my own daughter but I wouldn''t want to worsen my position here. She''s in her room. Sleeping as they said. It''s warm, but no blanket covers her. Also, these wings on her back stir frequently. I think this indicates an uneasy sleep. This is a troubling sight I need to say. And she sleeps in her clothes. Was she so exhausted that she couldn''t even change? Yet, none of these insects wear clothes in the first place. That triggers me: "Suki..." (F) Before I can say anything else, Suki indicates with a gesture to her mandibles that I can''t talk here. Fine then outside. Stepping out of the hole to her chamber I see Kyska. I am not sure how to interact with her, as she barely shows any expressions. She might be polite, but who knows what she really thinks about us. "Miss Farrah, to find you here." (K) "I was looking for my daughter. Is there any problem with this." (F) "None I would know of. The princess made clear that you are allowed to move freely in her district." (K) "Good." (F) I won''t make any concessions if it''s about visiting her. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "You wantEd to say somethieng?" (S) "Ehm, yes. The dress my daughter wears..." (F) "Yes, we obtained it by processing the fabric of the other humans we encountered where she was procured from." (K) Procured... Furthermore, does she really say all she has is some fabric people died in? "Nevermind! Does she always sleep in these?" (F) "At times we can manage to undress her in advance, but usually she does." (K) Okay Farrah, ignore the disturbing comment and concentrate on the topic. "Has she no garments for the night?" (F) "Nieght garments?" (S) "Lighter clothing to sleep in?" (F) "No, she always uses those, since her initial attire lost its usability." (K) "So my daughter has no change of clothes?" (F) "It is like this." (K) This is a serious issue that I cannot allow to continue. "Then we need to do something about this. We have to bring her something new!" (F) "New clothes? How would wee obtain those?" (S) "We are right now in a city! This is the perfect opportunity to do so and it will be gone when we depart. We should act now as long Erys still sleeps." (F) "Opportunity? What do you mean?" (S) "We can buy some clothes above the surface. I can simply go with some money and get her something from a tailor." (F) "Miss Farrah, the passages are now controlled by the guards of this city. We have no way to bring you out secretly. Even more, it is too much of a risk to expose you in such a manner. If someone would threaten you while you are out there on your own! I cannot allow this to happen!" (K) "And what are you suggesting? My daughter needs something to wear." (F) "It''s the duty of a nurse to perform this kind of task. So I will venture out and acquire the wished goods." (K) "My daughter would surely also be sad if something happens to you. Also, do you even know anything about trading goods?" (F) "You give money and get what you want for it." (K) "How much will the clothes cost? How about what a tailor''s shop looks like, and where it''s located? What kind of clothes would my daughter like regarding style, fabric, form? I have to do this!" (F) "I simply cannot allow that you put yourself at risk like this!" (K) "Then find a solution! I will go buy something for my daughter!" (F) "I... Maybe if we prepare safety measures." (K) "Screak!" (Sk) At this moment, another insect of greater stature, yet similar frame as the two nurses approaches. "Skiras, what is the issue?" (K) "Iet iz mye dutye to proteect thee princEszz and the rElated individualz!" (Sk) "Since when are you able to perform human speech?" (K) "I observEd! Iet iz a rEcommEnded skill rEgarding thEe princezz tEndencye to interact wieth thiz speciezz!" (Sk) I won''t complain if more individuals are able to talk with me. If it would just sound a little bit more pleasant. "Explain your intention, Skiras?" (K) "Ief you neEd to vEnture out, I will raize an Escort!" (Sk) "If it is like this there should be no problem for me to leave. We aren''t speaking here about a war effort of troops, right?" (F) "It''s only natural to give our princess'' mother a high priority." (K) "B-but too many would just attract unwanted attention." (F) "Ie will crEAte an Elieete unit with thee twElve most reliAble IntErcEptors undEr thee princEzz command!" (Sk) "I will trust your judgment, Skiras." (K) A dozen? Those are already too much I think, but I doubt they will let me argue with them on that matter. "Sigh. Alright. Do we have anything we can pay with on the market?" (F) "We still have one gold coin. Aside from that, princess Liseti surely wouldn''t mind if we use the stored gold ore." (K) "I... would rather not take her stuff. One gold should be plenty." (F) "We can''t afford to lose time then. Princess Erys might not have intervals anytime soon, yet she needs assistance when she wakes up. I don''t want to leave her for long." (K) "You intend to accompany me?" (F) "Absolutely! I am responsible for your well-being." (K) It seems this Skiras already has gathered his unit and leads them back to us. "We can depart as it seems." (K) I''ve fought for this opportunity, so I can''t back out now. Yet just looking at all these insects, without a doubt ready to mercilessly cut down anything that gets in our way, disturbs me deeply. Still, I have to go. "Miss Farrah, just so you know: In case we are confronted with any threats the interceptors will transport you away. In this case, you have to keep your body absolutely still so that they can fulfill their task and carry your weight." (K) "Are you implying they will fly with me?" (F) "Naturally. The open space upwards is the safest location. No hostile human beings can follow us there. So you must allow them to take this route in case of an emergency." (K) Great! High above in the air and certain death if I should fall. Humans are certainly not thought to be elevated like this. I was now in these tunnels for quite some time and have a rough idea about the layout. Yet it''s rather dark, so traversing them is difficult I need to say as weird it is I relied very much on those insects, which have no problems finding their way down here. The main base was rather bright, with many of these shining stones. Especially Erys place was plastered with them. Still, nothing is better than sunlight. But something comes up. "Kyska, aren''t the checkpoints now controlled by the town''s guards?" (F) "There was an agreement. I am sure they won''t stop us. In addition, this will be a perfect test to see how they intend to keep their part." (K) If she says so. We get to the upper floors and soon it gets much brighter with flickering lights. Torchlights! The soldiers must be close. The leg claws of these insects are not exactly quiet so that I soon notice something like a commotion a little further ahead. Honestly, I can understand them. They must be totally on edge, knowing what kind of passage they guard here and what comes now in their direction. "S-Stop! W-who goes there?" (guard) "I will talk." (K) Kyska takes like this the front. At her approach, the tension of these men does not really decrease. "We wish to pass here! On behalf of princess Erys I demand you to give way!" (K) An officer who appears to be responsible steps forward but looks now rather dumbfounded. "Princess... Erys?" (guard) I am as bewildered as they are. Never I would have thought my daughter''s name would be used like this. Not that I had no trust in her, but being a high-ranking influence was a little out of my expectations. The soldiers seem as well to be at a loss at what to do. "We just made an agreement with your superior, which should allow us to enter. Or is this actually without value?" (K) "W-wait. We first need to confirm." (officer) "What is there to confirm? We don''t mind if guards are following but please don''t hinder us to complete our urgent tasks!" (K) I just wanted to buy clothes for my daughter. "C-can you at least explain your purpose in town?" (officer) "We wish to acquire human goods on the market. This is absolutely in accordance with our agreement. And naturally we need protection while doing so." (K) "H-how many are going to pass?" (officer) "A group of fifteen. Completely within the limits." (K) Kyska really is a demon to speak to. It''s very hard to talk back to her and she has this attitude that comes from absolute confidence in being backed up by a greater authority. Which is my daughter as it seems. Looking back, I count our group. The escort of twelve interceptors, Skiras, Kyska, and me. This isn''t ignorable. Yet it''s not like they can do much. If anything they know how their lord has tried to keep things calm and they cannot afford a diplomatic issue. "Alright. Group D prepare to accompany them and maintain the order! Keros, give word to the headquarter and request reinforcements. The rest of us will stay here." (officer) He said this with the confidence of a seasoned officer. There is a visible small turmoil among the soldiers due to these orders. Our group approaches them as soon they are no longer twitchy enough to do something stupid. It''s again a little weird. The interceptors and the soldiers have around the same height. The soldiers might be slightly taller. Yet the interceptors look far more ready to act. They have this presence of veterans compared to recruits, giving them a menacing aura, which makes the soldiers stare at them in fear. Yet naturally, the one who gets the most looks is me. The woman amidst the monsters. "Who i-is this?" (officer) "This is princess Erys'' mother! I surely don''t have to point out what kind of behavior I expect towards her!" (K) Oh no. Should they really know about this? This won''t make it any easier to avoid causing a ruckus. Not that there was much of a chance for that with this escort in the first place. And surely I am not used to getting treated like a noble. The officer can''t say much and ultimately has to let us pass. I am very aware that more than a dozen men take position around us. However, I doubt there are any plans to seize me. So walking out into the town should be fine. Even more, as the interceptors on our side are taking formation, making sure to effectively shield me against any threats from outside. Just Kyska and Skiras are with me inside this cocoon. Not that I don''t acknowledge the effort, but it''s rather hard to guide this bulk from here to the tailor. Chapter 37 - Farrah - Still on my way to the tailor. With an entourage of insects. I want to go to the good one. Before our family just went to a shop that only sold worn clothes, if we even could afford that. Most of the time we could just stitch them. Yet here with that gold coin there is no real reason to be stingy. Also, I''ll have to order some adjustments regarding my daughter''s situation. Back-free should now be a thing for her regarding those wings. Also, we have to be considerate of her hip, where that problematic stinger resides. I don''t really want to think about this. Fortunately, I have her nurse with me who can gladly take over the job to ask about this. What I''m rather grateful for regarding this escort bubble is that they obstruct the view. I already hear the mumbling of the people and can only imagine the number of stares we receive. I would probably totally panic if they would all focus on me. Nonetheless, we aren''t impeded from reaching the location we''re heading to in the market district. Which for one part is because most of the people hurriedly create some distance between us and them and for the other that the soldiers who accompany us make sure that no one stays in our way. Eventually, we find our destination. Here goes nothing! "This is the place. We need to enter here." (F) "Scraac!" (Sk) No idea what Skiras said, but while some of the insects create something like a wall in front of the door with their bodies the others kinda storm the shop. Not like I will complain about them courteously opening the door for me after that. However... "Ieeeehhhk!" (shop clerk) Yep, that just gave someone quite the scare. Who wouldn''t panic if suddenly giant insects burst into the room? "Ehm, Skiras. Maybe the soldiers should wait at the door. These people are no fighters and are now terribly scared. That makes interacting with them a little bit more difficult." (F) "Cruuc!" (Sk) They do so, but I can see that they move just so far away that they''re still ready to close the distance in a moment. Now I first need to get that trembling clerk back ready. She almost lost it. Let''s just hope she didn''t wet herself. "Excuse me. We would like to buy some clothes." (F) I try to show her my friendliest smile, but her face still shows mostly disbelief and denial. Not the best base for a conversation. "If you are occupied, is there maybe someone else we could converse with?" (F) Still only confused stares. Then slow and clearly. "We want to buy clothes. Can you help us with this?" (F) Kyska already joined me at the counter, but this doesn''t really help the young woman in front of me to calm down. "Sidana! Aren''t you properly attending to our customers?" (?) Another woman''s voice, coming closer from upstairs. This might be the owner. I really hope this will work out better. I notice her coming down the stairs, yet as expected she freezes in her steps. She has seen us in her shop and might think now that she has an insect problem. "Good day, miss!" (K) Not that Kyska isn''t polite, but considering that clerk in front of me who is still paralyzed in terror, I give that woman an apologetic smile. "Ieeeh... C-c-c-c-can I-I h-help y-y-you?" (tailor) "We wish to acquire clothes for our princess Erys!" (K) "C-c-c-clothes?" (tailor) "Yes! This is a tailor shop, right? So we want to buy some." (F) The poor woman is still completely through and the other one as well. "I, I am not sure if we can..." (tailor) "There should be no problem. We will just look through the goods for now. Is that fine?" (F) Both of them are equally at a loss. Even if they have issues with our presence, it''s not like they can tell us and a whole troop of soldiers to leave. I guide us to the displayed wares, but am not directly sure what would fit. Some undergarments and a nightgown are a given, but for the rest... She urgently needs a change of clothes. A dress might be fine. This would help her to hide the places she certainly wants to hide. Also, it''s no problem if it restricts her movement as she has not to perform tedious tasks. Yet, I don''t know how this applies to... uhh, this thing with the eggs. Maybe I should especially for that reason buy her something far away from her role. It''s not like I have to mind the money I spend. One gold is plenty and we should get something for this much. First, I naturally concentrate on the necessities which I had in mind. you know, undergarments, clothes for the night, something easy to move in. I want to gather them together, but directly there is one of these workers and takes them for me, like a good servant. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it At next there is a blue gown that takes my attention. I think the color would fit. But actually wearing it should be difficult with these wings. Also, another one in red and some more casual garments. In the end, the pile stacks quite high and I hope I don''t load too much. These soldiers seem as if they would simply break down, instead of complaining or showing any signs of exhaustion. Kyska gets visibly impatient and urges for someone to come. Fortunately, it seems this shop owner can get out of her stupor in time and dares to approach us. With extreme vigilance and as much distance as possible to the soldiers. "H-how c-can I h-h-help?" (tailor) "We need some retailoring. I guess Kyska can explain this better than me." (F) "All of these items have to be adjusted to fit our princess. This is not negotiable." (K) "Ad-adjusted?" (tailor) "She has wings from here to there and a... stinger around here. I''m sorry, clothes are a little complicated." (F) "Ahh, i-is that so?" (tailor) "With enough time and fabric, her nurses would surely manage such a mundane order." (K) "Still, we are troubling this person with an unusual request." (F) "Troubling? It is an honor to have the privilege of serving our princess." (K) The shop owner looks a little overstrained but I guess if she gets no major breakdown we can work with her. Meanwhile, the poor clerk at the counter might be able to have thoughts again but panics while tears fill her eyes. Has this place a backdoor? It might stress her out that the only exit is blocked. "I-if you say princess..." (tailor) "I speak about the swarm princess Erys! She will have an exceedingly vast amount of subordinates in the future and immense power under and over the earth! So please keep this in mind while performing your task!" (K) Can Kyska please tone it down a bit? I am really getting embarrassed here. And that her statement could be understood as a planned invasion of the overworld doesn''t help. Before it gets worse I decide to step in. "We would need to have the back free and something to hide the stinger, without pulling too much attention. I am sure you can do this!" (F) "I... will see what I can do. Sidana, c-can you help me?" (tailor) "M-me?" (S) This girl by no means looks as if she wants to stay here any longer. "E-Ehm, how are her measurements?" (tailor) Oh, completely forgot. I am not used to purchasing specially tailored clothes. Much less such high-class ones. "Kyska, do you know them?" (F) It''s been a while since I measured my own daughter and something tells me that her sizes could be affected as well, with all that happened. Especially around the waist. "Measurements?" (K) "She is asking for height and the width of chest, waist, and hip, so she knows how to adjust them in a way that they fit Erys. Also, I guess she should know about the size of the unusual parts." (F) "I don''t know how to convey sizes." (K) Uh, it was stupid to believe they would use the same numbers as we do. "Could you... maybe you could show it with a tape line?" (F) "Tape line?" (K) "It''s a kind of rope to check the sizes on the body. You would curl it around the particular part of the body. If you give as much as you think it needs to wind one time around they should see." (F) "This is something I can do. I have perfectly memorized the princess'' frame." (K) I am sure she has. And I didn''t want to know this. We try it like this and the tailor gives her all to note down what Kyska is showing her. It gets a little weird when it is about the problem zones, but she looks skilled. As soon she seems to be done with the preparations to begin I have to ask a rather important question. "How much will that be?" (F) "A-all of these? A-around a gold coin and three silver. Is that right?" (tailor) Don''t ask us, we are your customers. "Sorry, we have at the moment just one gold here." (F) "Oh, th-then just one gold." (tailor) Yes, sure. This poor woman probably doubts that she will make it out here alive if she says anything else. "No, no, we aren''t bandits. Erys wouldn''t want us doing this, right Kyska?" (F) "Certainly not! I cannot allow such a disgrace. Would gold ore be fine to cover the excess? Otherwise we can only reduce the order." (K) "It, it is alright. As you wish." (tailor) Naturally, she doesn''t decline in this situation. No matter how friendly we act she is utterly intimidated. Yet it''s not like we wouldn''t compensate her appropriately. I didn''t want to take something from Liseti''s stocks, but it seems like Kyska already made this decision. Maybe we can gift her one dress. It might amuse her and she looked interested. Yet her size could be peculiar. Kyska goes to Skyras. "Please send one messenger to request some vessels of gold ore. Also, inform all the human guards outside about our actions. We don''t want to trouble them." (K) I believe they already are very troubled. Maybe as much as this poor tailor who now uneasy looks at us. "I, I would start to work now." (tailor) "Good. Then begin!" (K) Kyska''s gaze has always somewhat piercing and that surely doesn''t help her. "I-it might take a while." (tailor) This was a not-so-hidden plea to us to leave. "No problem. I distributed my responsibilities for this occasion. So I have no different engagements, we can wait." (K) Which got mercilessly shot down by Kyska. The two begin to work, severely impeded by their trembling fingers. Kyska looks unwavering at their work, possibly set to learn their art at this chance. Meanwhile, I wander around and look out of the window. Honestly, I hope it won''t take too long, given the commotion out there. The guards try their best to hinder any people from coming too close. While this wall of interceptors is shielding us, at the same time just it attracts more people. The human soldiers seem to be a little at a loss, regarding how to treat that situation but I think they want for now to retain the status quo. However, while most people are just curious, some look quite hostile in my direction. Fortunately, the tailor becomes more secure the more she works and like this faster. Meanwhile, Kyska scrutinizing inspects the readymade clothes. "Are they alright?" (F) "We haven''t used them in praxis, but they should be suitable for our princess." (K) Our princess... Never thought about that, but if I will live close to her I am basically part of her royal household. This totally throws the family balance into chaos. I think I did a good job raising her, but she always had some problematic features, like her chronic fatigue and indecisiveness. This might worsen now and berating her could prove to be difficult. Yet for now, we just buy her clothes. But I really don''t like how the crowd out there stirs. While watching them I notice some who shout disturbing things. The guard tries to catch them but they fast hide in the crowd. God! Was that a stone? It hit one of the interceptors, who didn''t even budge. Some of the guards have seen it and panic a bit, frantic looking for the source. This was basically an attack and could be the spark to ignite this tense situation. Yet they don''t move, but dedicated to their task they maintain their position. Maybe some of these guards are thankful for this lenience and some individuals out there even look apologetic. After a while, it becomes even more problematic. The reason? A whole bunch of new insects, accompanied by even more guards approaches. It seems like most of them are workers, bringing the gold ore. The street starts to get a little cramped with this. And that the workers look like they look does not calm the crowd. I can a little bit understand that people want to watch this commotion, but here at the center, I feel far more anxious. The groups of human guards exchange information other about the situation among themselves, while the workers take position, somehow directed by Skiras, who barely makes any commands. It''s always just one screech and they move in a specific way. Two workers bring the gold ore inside. Far too much I need to say, as this vessel truly had to be carried by two of them. "Criic!" (worker) "What did he say?" (F) "Princess Liseti sends her greetings but worries about our bold actions. So she prepared troops to swarm out in case of an emergency." (K) Sigh. I just wanted to buy some clothes! It doesn''t take too long after this and the clothes are finished by a heavily sweating tailor. After handing the clothes to a worker, she gives the gold coin to the tailor, who is a little afraid to touch her claw. "Your work was satisfactory. For the rest of the payment, please accept this." (K) She lets the worker place the vessel before the counter, which surely has enough ore inside for hundreds of coins. I am not sure if I should intervene here, as this is obviously too much. The tailor thinks the same. "I, I couldn''t possibly accept this much." (tailor) "You are rewarded for your contribution to the sake of our princess. This much is acceptable." (K) I better stay quiet, as I really want to leave now. It''s helpful that Kyska is no person to waste any time and so we are soon out. The uproar out there is already as bad as it could be and only the calmness on the insect''s side might have been deescalating the situation. Honestly, I want to get away from here as fast as possible. It''s good that our exit is already in the market district, so we don''t need to walk very far. The already considerably large group around me can force its way there, assisted by the guards who are rather keen on having us out of the area as soon as possible. Eventually, we get there and after this head back to the base, ending this extremely thrilling venture. If shopping now always turns out like this then maybe I should let others do it for me. Chapter 38 - Erys - (K) I am at a loss for words. (E) (K) There are simply too many things going wrong while I sleep. (K) I won''t lie, having a ready-made breakfast when you wake up is nice. Even if eating has now a completely different biological implication to me. Kyska leaves for a moment, while I eat and returns with pieces of fabric in her four arms. Then she extends a beautiful gown in blue. I need to admit that my mother has a great aesthetical sense. Before I''m going to wear this dress I can finally change my undergarments. Mum even thought about these. That I can do this means a lot to me. I don¡¯t sweat, because of¡­ reasons, but there are other nasty fluids I don¡¯t want to mention. This makes having another change of clothes quite great. Kyska helps me put the dress on and it fits. Perfectly! Not that I don''t value the work the nurses put into fabricating the one in green, but this feels completely different. And this is not only because this fabric wasn''t looted from dead bodies. There is an apparent gap in skill compared to the work of a true professional. Even the adjustments are well-done yet I guess for these I have to thank Kyska. After that, I''m ready and let them guide me outside to the main square. And it''s bustling there. "Ehk, Kyska? Did they wait for me?" (E) "Naturally! You are the very reason for this. Of course they wait." (K) I can see my family and they look like they''re doing well. Then Liseti spots me. (L) (E) (L) This thought is touching. That she is this considerate towards me is really nice. We walk a bit and emerge at the same place where we had all the other meetings. There I find the lord, his entourage, two carriages with people inside, and a small coach. Jorad heads to Liseti and speaks to her. "Are you satisfied with the coach? We gave our best to prepare it this sudden." (J) She glances at it and knocks once with a claw. "It mieght get stuck, but wiell suffiece. The hull appears to be sturdy, to a degreee. After all, a convenient object. I gieve my thanks!" (L) Nice of her that she appreciates a human invention. Yet it is a bit rude how brutally honest she is to a high-ranking noble. Next, it''s my turn. "I thank you as well lord Jorad. Thank you for your open way of thinking." (E) "It was a pleasure. Thank you for your cooperation." (J) And now after the sweet talk, I have to ask a favor. "By the way, is it fine if my family boards one of the carriages?" (E) This is more of a pleasantry than actually asking for consent, as he can''t really deny my request in this situation. And it''s not like he could control how we travel after we depart. "Naturally! I''m glad that I can be of help." (J) I tend to my family and ask one last time. "Are you sure about this? If you come with me now you might not see the sun for a long time. If you want I can maybe arrange some kind of accommodation here in town." (E) This is more last-minute panic than anything else. I am not sure how it will turn out and don''t want to force them. Mother speaks. "Ery, it''s not like we gave it no thought. We decided on this together. Also, I was yesterday involved in quite a ruckus. So staying might not be for the best. You don''t need to worry." (F) You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "Alright." (E) I guide them to the carriages. In the first carriage are obviously high-ranked people from the guilds, as well as this noble lady and the female merchant from the other day. The second is filled with their assistants and other people who were apparently deemed expendable. I don''t want my family to have to squeeze into the cramped second one. Yet lord Jorad speaks up to the lady. "Temia, can these people join you?" (J) "They look like commoners and it''s already full in here!" (T) "They are the family of princess Erys and like this of high status. Please show them your hospitality. Also it isn''t this bad. I''m sure you can make room." (J) "Fine, it''s not like I have a choice." (T) While she doesn''t seem to like it, I doubt this person will be openly hostile. Yet for that merchant, Olira was it, I am rather sure she is going to talk them deaf as eager as she looks. When they get in, I see two men who stand out. Like lady Lorata they look battle-hardened, but surely not noble. This means they''re either escorts for someone in there, even if this would be useless as stupidly outnumbered they are, or they could be the contribution from the adventurer guild. Whatever it is, I am worried to settle my family next to armed men. I turn to Liseti. (E) I whispered to not attract too much attention. However, screeches aren''t thought to be discreet and my poor attempt was totally suspicious. In the first place, there was no reason to whisper in the first place since no one would be able to understand. (L) Since we''re talking here about Liseti I know she means this. At least I can be assured that no one will do something stupid. I give my farewells and head into the coach. In there I discover that they even thought to place the seats a bit apart from the wall, to make space for the wings. And following that thought the walls are padded, in case the journey might get rough in there. I can''t complain. If not for the lack of room since my now-following nurses take place next to me. Directly Liseti follows. (L) At this workers free the horses and take their places, leaving quite some folk dumbfounded. The rest is eventually following behind. It''s an eery feeling to drive this coach below the earth. I look outside for a moment and see that the people grow as well distressed at this idea. For security reasons Liseti lets the workers build a wall in front and behind us in the tunnel, scaring like this most of the humans. It is dark below the earth so that traveling gets harder. At some point, we even have to change the other horses for workers, as the first ones are too agitated to properly proceed. Yet I guess Olira is already taking notes to train animals accordingly or simply rent our workers. The journey takes longer than when I got here. Yet this is not just because of the coach, but also due to the carriages. So I don''t feel too guilty. If there is anything that troubles me it would be that I start to feel how my stomach grows heavier and swells slightly from the inside. In addition, the workers steadily change places, so that those who pull never tire out. With this, we maintain a decent speed traveling through the tunnel system. I notice that we are close when the number of passages increases. Certainty is there when Liseti drops the wall and after passing a giant gateway we ultimately arrive at our destination. The hive! Since the passages within the hive won''t allow riding them further here everyone leaves the carriages. We find ourselves somewhere on the midsegment. It got brighter here, with an abundance of light-stones and also these glowing mushrooms around, so that even without my special eyes one should be able to see the awe-inspiring pillar, which rises in the middle of the even greater expanse around. Everywhere is motion and all the people stare in astonishment. At this, I go to my family. "And? What do you think?" (E) "This is incredible!" (F) "I had some expectations, but this surpasses them by far." (R) "Wow!" (Toris) "How far does it even go down there?" (F) "I think it was around fifty floors and even more to the top. At the bottom is the mycelium or in other words the mushroom fields. However, it is more like a forest." (E) "A forest?" (F) "Yes, the mushrooms grow as large as trees. They cut them partly and let them regrow." (E) "So they cultivate their food directly in here?" (R) "Right. And below there are many more layers. The mushroom is their main source. It is rather nice that they mostly eat plants, I believe!" (E) The last part I say loud enough for everyone to hear. Can''t harm to do a little bit of advertising. Especially as I am sure, judging by the looks, that some think they are part of the menu. I see Liseti gesturing me to her side and walk over. (L) (E) "If you say so. Then you will accommodate them in your district!" (L) "What!?" (E) "This is the best way. My own is too secluded and yours was extensively expanded in your absence. So you have vacant rooms and can provide shelter as you see fit. They couldn''t find faults in this." (L) After this, she spreads her wings and flies upwards, followed at short notice by an interceptor escort, leaving me baffled down here. On the other side, I haven''t seen her laying and the journey was long. She might have forcefully forestalled it and now has to quickly move to her chamber. I as well start to grow tired and can''t wait to get to that place, which I weirdly now call home. Like this, I can''t say much. Instead, I now have to take responsibility for these people. Like this, I turn to Kyska. "Kyska?" (E) "Yes, my princess?" (K) "I''m sorry to ask this of you, but I really don''t see another way. Those people. It''s important that they have someone. No one else speaks the human language as well as you do. I wouldn''t know anyone else I could ask to accompany them and attend to their needs. I''m sorry. I know what serving me means to you." (E) "You don''t need to feel troubled my princess. If I can be in any way of assistance to you I am glad." (K) "Thank you. I would have asked Suki, but I trust you a little more with managing things." (E) "Thank you for your trust. Anyways, I will take some of the nurses with me and educate them accordingly. Like this, I will be soon able to return to your side. After all, we have to prepare for what will happen in two days. At this time I must be with you. I won''t give in on this matter!" (K) Oh yes, the royal guard. How could I forget? Surprise, I didn''t! My stomach feels tenser with each passing hour. "Sigh. Anyways, you are no servant to them. Please try to help them on their matters, but don''t let them mistreat you. You are in charge, not they of you!" (E) "I understand my princess, I will act accordingly!" (K) Kyska is a professional, so I don''t really worry that she will do something bad. If anything it is a problem that I don''t have her for the closest time. But now I have to attend the rest. First my apparent guests! "Miss Olira, lady Lorata! I would like to ask you if you are fine with accompanying me to my courtyard." (E) "What are you planning?" (T) Aren''t we a little too paranoid? "I just wanted to be considerate. I thought this would be more appropriate." (E) "This sounds wonderful! Thank you for your invitation! This will pose a great opportunity to develop a mutually beneficial relationship!" (O) She seems much more eager, while the other party just scowls. I don''t even know if at me or that merchant. However, I start to feel the weight of that fatigue. The exhaustion piles up, pressuring me to hurry a bit and get to my quarter, with that creepy tub, which still has great relaxing properties. I tend to my family at last, which Suki attends. "We can go then. I could show you the place I''ve been since we got separated." (E) "Well, you invited us." (F) "Then please come with me." (E) However, I have no real idea of the way, with my total experience consisting of one single stroll. Instead, I need to awkwardly let Skiras take over. Looking backward, I see how Kyska along with some nurses and messengers starts to manage the leftover group. They should be fine. And naturally, an escort forms around me. No chance to stroll on my own. Chapter 39 We head up and after some distance I recognize the giant gate, leading to a large plaza. My courtyard! It feels a bit like coming home. Yet one thing is wrong. "Ehk Suki, why are there around thirty Hunters on the courtyard?" (E) This is seriously a worrying sight. Honestly, I am not good with hunters. I have seen what they can do. What they are made to do. These things can be terrible. And now they''re there. A small horde of them, thrown together, snapping at each other. As if someone thought it would be a good idea to just dump them here and see what happens. But there is something strange with their scent. (S) Pheromones? To me, they feel really strange. While I know how bad they can be, when I look at them I feel not as panicked as I should be. There is something relaxing about them. Something... familiar? Like when you look at your own pet you don''t feel as worried as when encountering a wild one. We had many at the farm, so I can relate. Still, familiar? (E) (S) (E) (S) (E) (S) Every single word from Suki hurts, stings deep, and leaves wounds. My eyes get uncontrollably teary and I shake in this ever-growing terror my mind fell into. (E) Unable to keep my act together I fall on my knees and cry. (E) Then suddenly mum embraces me from behind. "Ery, calm down! Breathe! One, two, three! Calm down!" (F) "Mum, I..." (E) "I know. No talking. Just breathe." (F) "Huff! Huff! Huff!" (E) "Good! You are doing great. Suki, can you please bring them somewhere else? It might be better if Erys doesn''t have to see them for a while" (F) "YEs. ThEy are rather siemple, so thee stables should bee fine." (S) Mum scowls at this. She knows what''s the matter with them. These creatures are my brood, practically my children, and now they are treated like cattle. This goes against her beliefs. Suki goes to them. (S) And like trained dogs they rush out in one of the side tunnels, leading away from the main square. They have at least some basic intelligence and like that can understand most commands. Mum rubs my shoulder and I manage to regain my composure Yet... "By all the gods, what was this?!!" (T) She grabs for her sword and starts to unsheathe it. However, if you shouldn''t do one thing here, then threatening a princess it is. In a blink, an abundance of claws and teeth is pointed at her. "Lady Lorata, maybe you should put that thing back." (O) She should, but if she even twitches now she might get ripped apart. From all of them, Skiras who is in charge of my safety is maybe the most agitated. (E) (Sk) (Sk) With this, he surprisingly fast reestablishes control over the agitated soldiers. I should try to ease my human guests. "I''m sorry. A private matter. I sadly cannot tell you about this." (E) "We all have our little secrets. No problem!" (O) I hope this was it now, as the exhaustion takes its toll on me and I just want into my home on the other side of the plaza. However, as soon I step on the square, at once from all the sides insects stream out of the tunnels. Nurses, workers, messengers, and even some guardians. And all together they kneel to me. "Wh-what is this?" (E) (S) Great, so I have now to deal with around thousand to two-thousand new insects because of this. The best approach might be to clear this situation. Yet they can just use insect speech, so I have to use that. (E) Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. In a blink, the place is empty again. All of them left as if they had some really important assignment. And that might be. In fact, I don''t know if these insects even know free time. Like this, sending them politely back to work, was a safe bet to get rid of them. "Mye priencess, that was magnieficient, you were so digniefied!" (S) Really? I just wanted them to be gone. Asking them to tend to their assignments was a safe bet, as they are always doing something. Honestly, do they ever have breaks? As for me, I really need one now. Fatigue wears me down and I feel heavier and heavier. I pass the distance to my home and can''t wait to lay down. Yet... "What is the meaning of this?" (T) Oh well, seems like escort the moment I entered spread out and now effectively blocks the way inside, cutting me from all the others. That shouldn''t happen, but I don''t feel right now like personally showing everyone their respective quarter. Especially, as I have no idea where those would even be. "I am sorry, but I am unable to attend you any longer. Skiras will guide you to your quarters. Skiras, please choose them some nice ones." (E) This should do the trick. He might as well not know the layout of the new structures, but it''s not like he can''t ask around. (Sk) Also, they would never try to talk back. Makes everything much easier for me right now. The other issue is my family. The first thing I should take care of is this barrier which formed between us. I address the guarding insects. (E) At this, they separate in the middle and give way. This should be enough. As I''m wearing out more and more I head for the closest bench and let myself fall on it. (S) Is she afraid that they break? Can they break in my stomach? This is quite a disturbing thought. But I don''t feel like moving. Or quarreling. "Sorry. I don''t feel that well. Can we not discuss that?" (E) (S) "Then together with my family." (E) After all, a meal together would be nice. At least I thought so till father''s sudden question. "Could now please someone explain to me what happened out there?" (R) Oh no! Now even this! "Dad, it was... nothing important." (E) "Nothing important?! My daughter had just a breakdown. Farrah, you know something! Please tell me!" (R) "Erys... Can I tell?" (F) "Sigh. Yes, but please not while I am here and especially not in front of Toris." (E) "Sister?" (Toris) While I can understand that he has to know it, I don''t want to see his face when he learns that his little girl is pressing out eggs for the insects. He doesn''t seem to like this condition of mine but accepts it. Suki comes shortly after this, accompanied by other nurses, who all carry food. While it is a true feast in quantity, it''s still rather basic. Naturally, the typical Formicea stuff, consisting of mushrooms and this dangerous sweet nectar. At this, I remember these creatures who produce it. And that they''re here on my courtyard. Maybe I should take precautions to spare them this sight. Aside from that we fortunately also have normal stuff. There are vegetables, grain, and berries. Yet as I said, it''s basic. Nothing was refined in any way. It seems that they weren''t able to light a fire in time to cook it. Aside from that they also have no real aptitude to work with fire. However, considering our living circumstances until now this is still a plentiful meal. No one has reasons to complain. Nonetheless, the mood is a little sullen, due to dad''s still open question. With this looming over everything, I can''t really engage in any talks. After everyone is full, all that is left would be to show them their quarter. But I really can''t find the strength in me to stand up. Yet this throws me in a complicated mood. As bad as I feel, I don''t want to push them away from me after I came so far. But I hope if it''s just showing them their room it should be fine. "Suki? Can you please show my family their place? I don''t feel like I can." (E) (S) Their quarters should have been prepared a while ago, as I stated that wish rather early. However, there is another big problem. "Another thing, Suki." (E) (S) "I am sorry Suki. I wouldn''t ask this from you if I would see another way, but I need you to manage the courtyard. Please help my family and the guests." (E) (S) "You know what that means to you, right?" (E) (S) "I will need someone else to directly help me. Sorry, you are the only one apart from Skiras here who speaks human words well enough." (E) (S) "Thank you." (E) Suki prepares to guide my family away, but mum approaches me. "Ery... about what happened before with the... hunters." (F) "Sorry, mum. You weren''t supposed to see that. I don''t even know why they were there." (E) Yet mum just shakes her head. "Erys, I won''t tell you what you have to do. I can''t even imagine how you might feel about this. So I have no right to decide what is the right or wrong thing to do. So if you want to forget about them I won''t judge you for this. But please, think carefully if this is what you think is right. Do what your heart tells you." (F) She gives me a hug and leaves. And also leaves quite the emotional turmoil. I know what she meant. And she isn''t wrong. In some way I have a connection to them, but also I fear these creatures. It''s not like I hate them, but just looking at them I imagine what they can do to people and that they come from me makes it worse. Still, they''re mine. And I am somehow responsible. When Suki comes back I made up my mind. Yet she talks first. (S) (E) She takes a step to the side and another nurse steps forward and kneels. (S) Well, we agreed I need someone who covers for them, even if it''s just temporary. (E) (M) (E) Might sound harsh, but I don''t want to raise her hopes for a permanent position. If I got one thing, then that my two nurses are fairly proud of their assignment. So this one might as well. But I don''t need three personal assistants. (M) (E) She bows her head and stays completely still as if she''s waiting for something. (E) (M) You are bothering me more with that attitude! And how frail do they think I am? Well, if she attended me before the only times she has seen me were when I was constantly crying. But still! (E) (M) Fine, she is devoted. But I had to do something. (E) (S) (E) (S) (E) (S) (E) (S) Suki comes and supports me with all her four arms, while the new nurse does the same from the other side. I barely need to use any strength to get up. They guide me out of the room and into the tunnel where the hunters left before. (E) (S) (E) This courtyard might literally get swarmed. (S) (E) (S) After a bit more than twenty meters we are there. I hear the high-pitched creaks which are typical for hunters before I see them. In front of me, I find a pen, filled with all the hunters that left before. Yet it is in fact just earth piled up into a small wall, they could easily climb or even jump. There is even a hole in the middle. They only choose to stay inside. Yet the moment I come close they all perk up and stare at me, but without making the slightest twitch. Guess they''re waiting here for something. "Ehk, hi there." (E) They focus me a bit more, if that''s even possible, but aside from that nothing happens. I realize that they might not even understand human words. (E) I know they can do terrible things and probably would if I ask them to, but that is not really fair from my side. They are practically babies and haven''t done anything that warrants such a harsh attitude. (E) As much as it troubles me that these creatures, which are basically like dogs, originate from me, I can''t hold that against them. They aren''t evil or anything like that. If only it didn''t feel so awful to look at them, knowing they are my offspring. But mum is right on that matter. Exactly because it is like this I cannot ignore them. What kind of person would that make me? Now, after I talked to them they seem to grow less tense. However, I surely won''t call them cute. They aren''t! Abruptly one comes closer but stops when I grow distressed at his sight. The moment I calmed down again it advances a bit more... and nudges my hand. I wish I could call them cute, but they are still hard to look at. Especially as a group. Nonetheless, petting them should be fine. Each one comes after this forward and retreats as soon I patted them on the head. It doesn''t take too long which is good for my mentality. Also on the physical side, I can barely go on. I signal Suki and Miwa and they help me go back. When I get back I am directly placed into my tub and sink below this distressing, but relaxing substance. I just hope I can recuperate and won''t be troubled with too many problems. Chapter 40 I wake up again. The nice thing with that tub is that you never feel like you haven''t slept enough. Apparently, I receive exactly the amount of sleep I need. Feeling much better than yesterday I immediately want to rise up. However, I can''t! As soon as I try to move I feel incredibly heavy. Seeking help I look around and find Miwa, who comes as soon I make eye contact. I believe she could see me struggling, but she appears too mindful of my position to come close on her own. Yet now that I gave her permission she helps me up. Rising out of the yellow substance I see something I didn''t want to see. Something terrible! My belly is bloated! It isn''t directly like during pregnancy, but close enough. Still smaller, but far rounder. It looks as if I had swallowed a big ball. Also, it feels that way, so tense it is. There''s even a sudden slope between my chest and my belly, showing that just the target area is affected. I believe it''s the carapace. Everything but my belly is too hard to easily change its form. And this is completely deforming me. Just this sight is enough to make me lose it. And then it is also so heavy! How dense are these eggs packed? But the worst is my looks. I cannot show up like this in front of... everyone! No one can see me in this state! Shit, what should I do? I can''t even walk on my own, without having Miwa guiding me to the table. That she visibly has to make an effort isn''t helping in the slightest. I squeeze some tears out. Miwa stays the whole time silent, maybe thinking that interaction with me is inadequate. As soon I manage to somehow sit at the table she goes out to fetch the food. Though she only returns with nectar and mushrooms. Not really great, but it''s not unsavory either. Especially the nectar which I have the sudden urge to pour down en mass. While I eat, she does the typical cleaning thing. I need to admit, that when Kyska and Suki do it, they always massage me a bit so that it''s not unpleasant. But Miwa is different. She does nothing unnecessary and I would barely know that she is even touching me if I wasn''t aware of her presence. She is more like an assassin than a maid, so stealthy she is. A cleaning assassin. I spend the meal like this. However, eating can just occupy me for so long. I have to do something about my swollen belly. If I would just know what! "M-Miwa?" (E) (M) "Could you somehow help me... hide this swelling?" (E) She blinks for a moment confused at me. (M) "Because I don''t want to be seen like this! It''s embarrassing!" (E) And this is an understatement! (M) Again this insect thing that fertility is good. But not for me! At this moment, Suki enters the room. Please help me, Suki! The moment she sees me she stops in her tracks. (S) Damnit, I forgot that they play in the same team. "Can you please help me, Suki?" (E) (S) "N-no, I just need you to help me hide... this." (E) (S) Argh! They''re all the same. "Because I can''t be seen like this by any human stationed here! Please, save me!" (E) (S) Would have been unfair to expect something, when I have no idea. The only way would be to hide it somehow. "Maybe... my old dress! The green one! Couldn''t we adjust it in a way that the stomach isn''t visible anymore?" (E) "My princess, the eggs will continue to grow and with this your waist. It would be difficult to adjust any fabric to handle this strain." (S) I didn''t want to hear this! I seriously didn''t want to hear this! "Just... make it sloppy, so it won''t be seen." (E) (S) "I will take crude or whatever! Just something!" (E) (S) She takes the dress, which I, missing a wardrobe, have thrown on the ground, and leaves with it. For her sake, I hope the other nurses won''t discuss with her as much. All I have right now are some undergarments in this terrible state. At least they removed the blue dress or it might have been damaged. Mum also brought some casual clothes, but they wouldn''t do much to hide the particular area. So all I can do is wait here and hope that no one enters to see me. Or better I make sure of it. "Miwa! No one but those who bring my dress can enter!" (E) (M) Apparently, all she had to do to inform them was to walk to the exit. With this, I have nothing else to do but to sit here and dwell in my shame. Maybe I should have bought books in the city. However, they are expensive and I had no money to spend. Liseti apparently had some and gave it to mum to shop for clothes. What I could think about right now would be how I would like to arrange some lockers and cabinets. There should be a way and I definitely want to own stuff in the future. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.Just because my body was rededicated into public property doesn''t mean I cannot own stuff of my own. Huh, it seems I try really desperately to distract myself from this state? I mean I am honestly unpresentable. And the reason is that hundreds of insects grow inside me. Having any judging humans see me now would be the worst. "What is the meaning of this! Let me through!" (T) What!? Why!? "I know you are in there! How can you leave us in an empty room and refuse to receive us! What kind of treatment of a foreign ambassador is this?" (T) Maybe I left them on their own, but she''s starting to become a bit annoying. However, at the moment I panic because she might see me through a gap between the workers in front of the gateway. I really need doors! Hiding behind the table, which is an accumulation of earthen concrete and like this an effective visual obstruction I answer. "I''m sorry, but it''s a bad time right now!" (E) "It''s bad?! And when will it be fine?" (T) Kyska said it will take around five days. So... "In two days?" (E) "Two days!? Are you serious?! What are we even here for?! This insolence!" (T) This was maybe not the best way to handle a foreign delegation, but can anyone hold it against me that I am indisposed? Well, I can''t tell them, but this doesn''t change that I am objectively in the right. Fortunately, Temia ends her rage on her own, without anyone getting hurt. Mostly I was worried about her, as she was not really nice to the guards. And yes, next to the workers I also had some guardians. Didn''t keep her from acting up to her fury directly in front of them. But now I still have to wait until I can be covered enough to leave this room. Even if I barely can walk. Miwa had to help me back up on the bench. Yet if I can trust in one thing then it''s that these insects work quick. Like this, Suki returns rather quickly with the dress. But she looks a little hurried. I hope I don''t force too much on her. (S) "Thank you Suki. Is everything alright? Are there any problems?" (E) "Your family is fine, but they appear to be a little troubled. Your guests are a little restless. Especially this noble. But also the other one makes demands. She wants to leave the courtyard and be guided around." (S) "This should be fine right? As long it''s not a restricted area I see no reason to deny it. Keeping them occupied should be for the better." (E) "If you wish so, my princess." (S) "Why not let Skiras do it? With them gone there wouldn''t be anything he has to protect me from." (E) Not that I think they would harm me, but I have some respect regarding Temia''s anger. "I will instruct him." (S) Next, I put the dress on that Suki brought. Naturally, with the help of these two, as I really need someone to hold me upright and one to help me slip in. The dress sits loose, but is wearable and obscures my outline. Together with the cloak, which I still own from Liseti, I don''t look like a severe case of... something. Now the only issue that keeps me from walking out, is that I can barely walk at all. Yet Suki said my family is troubled and considering the situation, the only reason should be me. Specifically, the question father asked yesterday. So I have to show up, to soothe everyone by acting like I''m fine. Even if I worry more by the minute that my stomach might explode. While the two bring me out, I try to find a way that doesn''t look like I am pushing myself too hard to stay upright. A task made extremely complicated by the fact, that the moment those two let go I might instantly fall down. Nonetheless, I try to make a relaxed impression when I enter my family''s room. It looks nice when I see it the first time. They even have separate beds, yet I might need to ask for it to get expanded so it''s more than one room. The insects might have misinterpreted when I said that family ties are important. In the long run, they might go crazy like this. Especially because of Toris. They notice me shortly after I enter. I would have knocked, but without doors, this is rather difficult. And why I would like to wave at them, this would break the little stability I have. "Erys, there you are! We missed you this morning. Did you eat alone?" (F) "Yes. Yes I did. Did you receive any meals yet?" (E) "Sure, Suki brought us all a full course menu! We had grain with berries. Toris liked it. They were sweet." (F) Sigh, they''ve got the better nurse. Yet it''s not exactly Miwa''s fault for not knowing my exact diet after such a sudden appointment. "Then I am glad. Uh, hi dad." (E) Not sure how I should handle myself in front of him. By now he should be aware of what is going on with me. "You... how are you?" (R) He looks uncertain at me. "You see... well... basically I think it''s fine." (E) "You don''t look that way." (R) These assumptions might be to a good degree based on the fact that two nurses have to support me. There is only so much I can do to cover this up. "Just small issues. Nothing serious. Or rather, nothing permanent." (E) Not sure if he will buy this, but nothing else comes to my mind. Yet the longer I stand, the harder it gets to do so. "Can I take a seat?" (E) "Sure!" (F) Mother has apparently caught onto my current state and helps me sit down on one of the earthen stools. The problem is in doing so she comes dangerously close to noticing how heavy I am. The atmosphere doesn''t get any better. "Where is Toris?" (E) "Somewhere around here. He wanted to look around and Suki assigned a nurse to look for him." (F) Suki nods next to me. I guess there is no reason to worry then. If he''s still in the courtyard it should be fine. As long the nurse doesn''t believe he''s a youngling and in the end, brings him back to the nursery. Shit! Now I''m getting worried! I hope it will be fine. "Nice that you trust them this much." (E) "I know Suki. She wouldn''t be casual about this." (F) "Ie would never dare to!" (S) "That was never in question." (E) "Is there anything special you wanted?" (F) "Well, I think I should tell you that tomorrow I might be busy. So I wanted to inform you that I might not have any time. Sorry." (E) "You don''t need to apologize, Ery!" (F) "It''s "that", right?" (R) "Mother told you, huh?" (E) "Sigh, how could this happen?" (R) "I still just know that the queen stung me and then it gradually happened. Might be hard, but would you mind if we don''t make this a big thing? Or even better, never talk about it again? This would make it a lot easier for me to keep it together." (E) "I, I understand. But still." (R) "Look, I can at least improve our general situation. There might be bad stuff, but it''s not like we are destitute. It''s my body now and I have to come to terms with it. For the rest, it''s not bad here. Or at least, I can make it not bad." (E) "Nonetheless, what they did to you." (R) "It was basically the queen on her own. Not that no one supports her and her decisions, but I can''t blame anyone in specific. So I can just do the best with what I have. And this is apparently a giant insect army." (E) "If you say it like this it sounds ridiculous." (F) "It''s the situation. On the other hand, I just negotiated with a lord on equal terms. Can''t tell me you would have expected that to happen before." (E) "No, not really. And you can now wear all the clothes you ever wanted." (F) "With concession. These adjustments. Sigh!" (E) At least mother is smart enough not to ask why I don''t have the one she bought me. Then I notice someone at the entrance, which is strange, as this place should be off-limits for everyone who isn''t already in here. And Skiras and Toris, but those aren''t the ones out there. Looking there closer I find a nurse, but she looks different. She hasn''t the same innate submissive demeanor but is more secure in her ways. (E) I greet in insect speech, as most insects aren''t able to understand human language. They might get the pheromones, but without the right command, it is apparently hard to catch the exact meaning. Nurses and messengers are more intelligent, so they can figure it out, but this doesn''t apply to all of them and won''t work without any preparation. This is no reason why I should make it more difficult for them. "Theere iz no neeed to adapt to me, princess!" (nurse) Well, that came quite surprising. "Who are you?" (E) Obviously not one of my nurses or Suki would have used her and not Miwa who cannot speak human. "Ie am Welu and Ie came heere sent by priencezs Liseti and ought to ienform you in advance." (W) "Inform? About what?" (E) "For takieng your motheer wieth meee!" (W) "Excuse me, what!?" (E) "Sorry, I don''t understand!" (F) "Ie am ought to accompany you to your assiegnment. Farraahh was iet?" (W) "Assignment?" (E) "Your motheer spoke of wantieng to work ien thee nursery, princess Eryys." (W) I remember, but Liseti knows that too? "Isn''t this a little sudden?" (E) "Priencezs Liseti dislikes wastieng time and specieally assiegneed mee to attend that matteer and guiide her! Shee also sends her thankz for thee gift!" (W) "Gift?" (E) "I maybe gave her one of the dresses I bought in town. She didn''t look displeased." (F) "You did what?! Why?!" (E) "I thought she might look good in red. Also she was very supportive towards us!" (F) God, everyone acts rogue when I don''t look. "And now?" (E) "I have no problems with that." (F) "You will go!?" (R) "Why not? It''s an honor as I''ve understood it." (F) "Iet iz! Thiez iz thee mozt vulnerable core of our soziety! Ief not for thee priencezzez thEmseelf! Thiez showz how much my priencezz trustz yuu!" (W) "See?" (F) The issue is that it would be incredibly rude to decline Liseti''s friendly act. Yet it makes me a little worried to have mum walking alone through the hive. I was told that because my scent is on them, my family wouldn''t get targeted, but how far does this apply? Do the infant insects even know this? What is if she shall perform something she can''t do? But I should take into consideration that we talk here about Liseti. She would never act carelessly. Even more, the simple fact that this nurse can speak my language is proof of how much preparation went into this. Also, I can''t just lock them up. I don''t even have doors! "Alright, I won''t tell you what to do, but..." (E) I look at the nurse. "... please keep in mind that my mother might not be like you. Be considerate of her and don''t push her too much!" (E) "Naturallye! Ie am awaare of her importance!" (W) "Gosh, you treat me like I am not the least bit dependable." (F) "It''s more that I fear you have no idea of their crazy working spirit." (E) "If you say so." (F) "Alright, then have fun." (E) "We will see if I like it there." (F) And with this, my mother became a working member of the insect society. A little bit much for my taste this early the day. Chapter 41 -Farrah- Maybe this was a bit rash. This nurse right now brings me over to this giant pillar in the middle of this stupidly large structure. For a while now, she proceeds to explain the routines one has to follow. Nothing too difficult I believe. With some training, everyone could do this. That might be the point. All of these nurses do this, so it can''t be too difficult or some would eventually mess up. Still, I listen carefully while I follow her. First, I had no idea how we would get to this pillar, but then there was a bridge. The fact that it has no railings while the abyss goes for an eternity down to the ground troubles me a bit, yet at the same time it is rather wide, so I can walk in the middle. However, the other point would be that I don''t know what kind of material supports it. It''s unlikely, but it could break any moment. Before we enter, four of these really big insects, with those bladed hands and large tails stop us. Welu, the nurse, says something insectoid and they promptly give way. Seems like I am fine to enter. And they truly don''t look as if they would let anyone inside this place. I directly notice how much more frequent nurses are here. Each one looks like she''s busy. I get some glances, but no one seems to mind my presence. Quite a contrast to the human town, where one insect can cause a mass-panic. I follow Welu some floors down and at one point we stop. "We have arrieveed!" (W) Not a pleasant voice, but not so bad that I would need to cover my ears. Liseti can be hard to bear. "What is here?" (F) "Your assiegned station. Youu wiell work heere." (W) "Ehm, what exactly shall I do here?" (F) "Simple! You wiell look for the larvae. Theese are alrEady at the second stage, so they wiell be more resilient, yet not able to harm you. This makes them the perfEct starting subjects." (W) Right now I see them for the first time. Alone in this room are hundreds of tubs and looking into the one closest to me I find a tiny creature. They are between white and slowly getting a bronze color. Most look rather frail and give not the slightest impression of the later, really intimidating, adult forms. To think that they will grow so much. Yet it reminds me of Erys when she was a baby and then grew up. It''s just a little sad to think that no one gives them any personal care. Seems rather loveless to me. "And what shall I do in specific? Surely not just look." (F) "You wiell look for their alcoves! Make zure that all of them are alwayz filled with the nutrietional liquid." (W) "Nutritional liquid?" (F) "Thee nurses produce iet by throwing up mycelium harvezt mixed wieth water. Inside their stomachs, iet becomes a nutrietional white liquid. This is the perfect supplement for thee brood. They''re submerged inside and get nurtured like thies until they evolve to theeir nExt form." (W) Well, that was certainly nothing I wished to hear. And I don''t think I can replicate this. Also... Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Won''t they drown?" (E) "Doez human brood? They have no neeed for air supply at thiez stage. The liquid is stored in a cEntral container, in case a nurse has no reserves to perform the act. We will go theere next! Yuu will take an earthen vessel, fill it, and head back." (W) She points at them. Some kind of convex plate. In fact, these things are the only object I have ever seen one of these insects carry. They are clearly made of some kind of earth or stone, which got scraped in the middle, so it can keep the fluid inside. "Anything else?" (F) "Yuuu wiell also inspect the alcoves for their contEnts. If the liequid is yEllow or even brown, yuu grab the larva and brieng it over to another filled alcove with suitable contEnt. Yuu can also recognize iet through thee smell! Then yuu empty thee alcove with a vessel and bring iet to thee respective container, Ie wiell show yuu. Theen you fiill some fresh liquid insiede!" (W) Sounds fairly easy. Aside from the fact that her voice is difficult to understand. The work seems a bit unusual, but doable. It''s a bit like changing their wraps. Just that foregoing this would be a far more irresponsible act. A problem might be that it is not very bright in this cave. I guess the amount of light stones is enough to see the color, but I''ll have to watch closely. "Ie am sure yuu are aware of thee importance of your assignment. Ief you''re neglectful they mieght die. Thiez would bee a great harm." (W) "Sure! As if I could let babies die." (E) "Ie thought so. Epeeciallye theeze." (W) "These? What is with them?" (F) "Thiz brood all originated from prienzess Erys. Iet was specificallye arranged like thiez." (W) A shiver runs down my spine. I''m basically am responsible for my daughter''s children. And they are all insects! This is too crazy. Nonetheless, I start to work. I want to show some effort here. While I am sure I wouldn''t have to, it doesn''t sit well with me to just subsist on the cost of others. Like this, I can feel like I earn myself the right to be here. I follow Welu and copy her actions. It''s not so nice to empty the vessels per hand, but after we brought them to the drainage one regular step is hand washing. They seem to value sanitation at this place. Yet touching the "clean" liquid is not that much better for me. The first time touching one of these larvae is a strange sensation and it might be that I am at a disadvantage with fewer arms than the common nurse has. Welu isn''t saying anything negative about my efforts but corrects me when I make a mistake. "Thank you for your help. I know it might be hard to train me in addition." (F) "Not a probleem! Yuu do rather well. Iet miegth even be better ief they can bond lieke thies. Theey mieght have freequent contact to humanz ien thee future." (W) Knowing Erys this might be true. I hope they will have some good experiences with humans before other people show them different. I have seen how fearful they are. Yet these nurses take no offense. After some time it seems that Welu doesn''t think she has to look over my shoulder anymore and I find myself alone doing this job. Well, alone with the babies. And a little bit later some other nurses come. I get short glances, but none of them is distracted for a longer period. One suddenly comes over while I have a larva in my arms. She takes it away from me. Not forceful, but slow and careful, like you should treat babies. "Scriek!" (nurse) "Ehm, sorry. I can''t understand." (F) At first, I thought she just didn''t want me to hold it, but she stays in front of me. She seems to ponder something. Then she points with her free arms around. I realize what she means. She wanted to show me that my technique was wrong. She supports the larvae differently than I did. Careful not to clamp the legs and to put not too much pressure on any body parts. Like this, she meticulously demonstrates to me the right way of holding them. Then she gives it back to me while directly correcting my posture until she''s satisfied with the form. After this, she proceeds with performing a technique different from mine for emptying this vessel. Hers makes sure not to scrape the tub itself. Otherwise earth and concrete might mix with the liquid as she points out with gestures. If I could just understand her. But this visualizing is already very helpful. It might be that I made a friend here. She stays for the rest of the time close by my side and after some hours I see Welu again. I wave at her, but she tends to the nurse beside me. They exchange some creaks and after that, I get addressed. "Iet seeemz yuu diid welll." (W) "I had some help. She was very supportive." (F) "Keeera iz a senior! Iet iz her duty to guide thee inexperienced. Yet thiez shows that yuu are accepted." (W) Nice to hear. I was a little worried that they might look down on me. But aside from touching weird stuff, the work wasn''t very hard and not too bad. I think I can manage to do something like this. We even get meals here. Just some mushrooms and water, but I cannot complain. The mushrooms are sweet and the water is clean. It seems they don''t want to overburden me, so after six hours I''m done. Welu guides me back home to Erys and this was it. When I pass the bridge this place directly looks less intimidating. I mean everyone was rather welcoming. I think we might be able to settle in. . . . "Screak!/What is this?" (?) Chapter 42 -Erys- Fortunately Mum made it back that day without anything happening to her. Welu said she would come back tomorrow for her. Judging from mum''s expression it can''t have been too bad. I on the other side had a much worse day. All that I managed was to see her when she came back. After that, my waist got too heavy and I had to be brought to the tub. Fatigue overcame me and after a while, I wasn''t even able to find the will to want to stand up again. However, that was nothing in comparison to what the next day had in store for me. "Aahkrrk!" (E) I wake up with a groan and realize instantly that I am not in my tub. The next moment, I find out that I am sitting on some kind of throne in my room. The attempt to move just shows me how impossible it is to do so. And when I realize why this is so: "IIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEHHHHHKKK!!!" Pure horror! My belly bloated so much one couldn''t believe it. I fear I might tear, but for some reason, I am not even feeling that much pressure besides a strain. The moment I notice Miwa I panic at her. (E) I can''t even control my speech, so agitated I am. (M) (E) (M) (E) (M) (E) (M) (E) (M) Kyska!? Again?! How much does she scheme behind my back? Not that she was wrong with her assumption. I definitely would have been troubled. But she really went too far! "What will happen now?" (E) I am actually scared here. (M) Terrible! All I can do now is to wait for the next hours, as well as the surely most traumatic episode in my life, to pass by. I don''t want to.
-Temia- Why the heck do I have to deal with this? Just because Lord Hawkspear is fraternizing with these creatures I am forced to stay in this wretched place. Oversized insects everywhere! And to call these accommodations sparse is an understatement! A bed and a table, that''s it! And about the food, I don''t even want to get started. Cooking is apparently an unknown art here. Nonetheless, I am worried. Yesterday, I could thoroughly inspect this place and was able to get a hunch of this world. My conclusion is that the prospects are terrifying. Alone what I could roughly grasp here makes me shudder. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.A war with these things couldn''t even be called one. They can attack at any place they want by digging there. Even the imperial palace itself cannot be considered safe. Yet that doesn''t matter as they anyway outnumber us excessively, while their supplies are safe in this gigantic structure and they apparently have no further needs which have to be attended. In addition, their majority is by "nature" battle-ready. If you can even call this natural. Alone these workers are something the common soldier would be troubled to face. With their four legs, they pose basically a cavalry on their own. Furthermore, they are visibly much heavier than humans. Such monsters could with little effort overrun our formations. Not to speak of these so-called guardians. Walking abominations, made for the sole purpose of mowing through lives. For the rest, my tour wasn''t very impressive. They have installments that are very target-oriented, but no variety. No inventions. Yet what they lack in culture is outweighed by sophistication. They concentrate extreme efforts just for the sake of keeping this whole organization going. It seems none of these things has any wishes of their own, Everything for that swarm. And well, these princesses. I''ve got that they have a fairly high priority. But the reason eludes me. The strangest factor is this girl. She simply doesn''t fit in the picture considering everything I''ve seen here. Something completely foreign in this system. Why would someone like this have any rank among such creatures? And my confusion just grew. When I came back, I saw how something happened in that girl''s room. Over and over insects dwelled in, carrying earth and some vessels. When I asked this nurse, which speaks my language she simply refused to answer. Such insolent behavior towards an ambassador, yet they are in a position of power. I can understand why lord Hawkspear wants to appease them. When I visited the quarters of the other people who came along, they looked all well off. So I don''t think they will suddenly become hostile, as they could already have done so long ago. However, at the moment all that keeps them from killing us all might be the will of the princesses. One more reason to find out what they''re doing in there. What is it that grants them so much power here? "Hey Temia, again musing around?" (O) And this is maybe the worst factor of my current situation. I am forced to share the same cave with this individual. She is impudent, never quiet, and she snores! To top it all she really seems to love being here. While these things might any moment destroy mankind, she may already think about how she could sell them weapons to do so. That''s the kind of person this money grabber is! "Don''t just address me like this! My rank exceeds yours by far." (T) "Oh, but aren''t these times full of possibilities? If even a peasant girl can become a princess?" (O) "Those are insects! What value holds such a title?" (T) "Apparently enough to shake the whole city in its core. So it holds power. Substantial power. And if you knew me, you''d know that I am always in for something substantial." (O) "You are seriously considering working with them, huh?" (T) "I even plan to grant them good conditions. Some might not be aware, but this nation might in the future influence everything that is happening above them. Other merchants might just see fast profit in taking advantage of their lacking experience, but the value of a permanent position might be immeasurable." (O) "What do you aim for with that advertising? Do you think they spy on us?" (T) Honestly, that could even be. "Who knows? But until I am back home I''ll be in battle mode, and this my battlefield!" (O) Not able to endure this person any moment longer I leave this hall and move "out" to the courtyard. How do you even describe the passing from one hole to the next? I muse how much I would right now prefer to be at home with my family instead of this wretched environment. Suddenly... "SCRIIIIEEEEEHK!" An ear-piercing scream rushes through the whole cave and leaves me trembling. I follow the sound and find myself at the entrance to this girl''s place. Something is clearly happening there. I can see much movement through the hole that leads in there. The guards gave way for nurses, who frequently enter and exit. When they exit they appear to hold something in their claws and bring it into another cave. I consider following them but am more curious about what is going on in that room. There was a scream, so it might be something terrific. I come close, but all of them seem too invested in their tasks to notice me. I can approach unhindered and take it as an invitation to enter. Following shortly behind the next entering nurse, I find myself in that room. There I see a giant throne. On top of it is that girl, in undergarments, groaning with a strained expression. Directly below her crouches a nurse at a small hole in that throne. She appears to wait for something, but I can''t see what. "Plop" But then I hear a strange sound and the nurse catches something. She crawls back out and is instantly replaced by another one. As she comes closer I get a glimpse. Milky-white. Round. This is... "I-Is that an egg?" (T) "SCREEEEEEEEEEEEK!!!" (E) "Plop" The moment she sees me her face becomes even redder as it already is from the strain. She covers herself with her arms while screaming with the same creaks the insects use. Yet they''re much more frightening, clearly agitated. Maybe I have seen something I shouldn''t? This is at least what I believe when all the creatures now glare hostile at me, while slowly moving closer. Aside from the nurses who still keep working by crawling below the girl. "Plop" Again that sound and the leaving nurse is so focused on whatever she''s doing that she completely ignores me while passing by. The workers do not and threateningly advance. I think I might die now. "Creak!" (E) But with this shout of hers, they stop and move again away. Then suddenly that talking nurse, which is responsible for the other people comes to me. "I am sorry, but the princess is occupied. It might be better if you''d leave! Now!" (K) She is so through with herself that I can see that she wouldn''t be able to form words now. "Plop" "What is even going on here?" (T) "Please go." (E) Her face says that she really has to push herself to keep her act together. It''s not difficult to understand that it might not end well for me if I linger here any longer. With this, I keep my questions to myself and turn around to the exit. Just when I want to do so, this other insect that acts as some kind of captain here enters. "Mye priencess!" (Sk) "Wh-what is it now?" (E) "Plop" She is clearly at her mental limits but gives her all to stay halfway composed. This insect proceeds, ignoring the emerging eggs in front of him like it''s the most natural thing ever. Wait, that might be the case for him. "An inciedent occuured." (Sk) "Wh-what? What kind of incident?!" (E) "Your motheer." (Sk) "Mum? What is with my mum!?" (E) Until now her voice was panicked because of me. Yet now there''s a completely different kind of distress. "Plop" And as if triggered by this, another egg emerges. The insect captain proceeds to make his report. "Yuuur motheer, was... taken." (Sk) Chapter 43 -Farrah- Ah, another day. Welu came again to bring me to the nurses. Since nothing happened last time, it wasn''t too hard to convince Rowen that he can let me go. Also, Ery made it quite clear that she doesn''t wish us to be with her when whatever happens to her starts. I should support my daughter''s decisions on that matter. Welu mentioned that soon she won''t come anymore so that I have to enter the nursery on my own. I think it was more meant as showing trust than a sign of abandoning me. It also seems as if the guards got used to my presence. Working alongside the other nurses isn''t bad. Did I just call myself a nurse? Well, I think it''s fine. I''ve noticed until now that they are chatting when they happen to work next to each other. It might be only work-related stuff, but I feel a bit excluded, being the only one who can''t partake. Nonetheless, I can do my part and work at their side and no one takes offense in that. Quite open-minded they are. Or are they just too narrow-minded to see any difference? No idea, but I''m content with the result. While I''m doing my job here I notice a small commotion out on the floor. At least some nurses are reacting to something and then a group of insects enters. Some workers and even a messenger. While the workers are not so uncommon here, the messenger certainly is, as I absolutely have no idea what it would have to do here. It looks around and sets its eyes on me. Then it approaches. Am I the reason? Maybe Liseti sent me a message or it''s even one of Erys'', yet the only messenger I know of that can speak human words is Skiras. It comes to a halt directly in front of me. "Creak!" (messenger) Weird. This disproves my assumption that this one was sent by Liseti. It obviously cannot communicate with me and I don''t think she would make this kind of mistake. On the other side, if it''s just here to bring me over, asking for human speech is maybe expecting too much. However, it''s clear that this insect urges me to come along and the accompanying workers seem to be here to enforce this request. Would Erys or Liseti really treat me like this? Yet either way, it doesn''t seem like I have a choice here. This situation makes me a bit worried about how safe I am. "Ehm, Liseti?" (F) Maybe it helps if I drop her name. It should hold some weight here. Yet this messenger doesn''t seem to understand. Maybe there is still a difference between those insect creaks and spelling it out. If just Welu would be here, but she leaves me most of the time on my own. Yet now this insect starts to become impatient and the urging grows a bit more intense. Sigh, seems like I don''t have a choice. Might be the way Erys must have felt the first time. It''s not like I could put here any kind of resistance. Having no other choice I decide to go on my own before they decide to simply drag me with them. Whatever is going on here, showing some cooperation can''t be wrong. At least I can be sure that it''s not about a ransom. They take me with them and at least I know that this isn''t the bridge I came here on, but rather far to the right. They aren''t walking too fast but very insistent that I not fall behind. It feels a little oppressive. They lead me many floors upward and soon I find myself in front of a giant gateway with a rather large number of guardians watching each of our moves. Yet they let us pass. I walk over a large square and am brought through a small gateway entering a spacious room. While those insects in general don''t show much interest in decorations, this one is different. The walls, coated like all the others, form some kind of pattern, while there are shelves with different earthen vessels and also the skulls of strange creatures. Several workers, messengers, and nurses are in here, but they all keep their distance to the middle. And there it is. Lying on a bench in the center of the room an insect stares at me. It looks a bit like a messenger, but reading the environment there is just one answer. A princess! She makes a bored impression but does not cease staring. After a while, which made me uncomfortable in its extension, she lazily sits upright. "Creak!" (?) I have no idea what it wants and am like this at a loss. The next moment I feel a push from behind and stumble forward. "Creak!" (?) I still have no idea. "L-Liseti?" (F) If anyone could solve this she would be it. Erys would certainly be as confused as I am. Maybe not as much, since she can understand them, but this situation is distressing. The insect meanwhile tilts her head for a moment before glaring even harder. "Creak!!!" (?) If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. This starts to go in a bad direction, yet I can''t do much about it. "I-I am sorry, I cannot understand you." (F) She once again leans a bit back in her spot, looking as if she''s contemplating something. Then I see that some kind of long tail rushes out from her waist and hovers threateningly with its stinger over her. It lowers to her upper right claw and a liquid escapes from the prick. She coats the claw in this stuff and then casually stands up. "Creek!" (?) I am grabbed from behind. Unable to move I can only watch with rising terror as this thing comes closer. "P-please don''t. I have a daughter, Erys. Don''t do this, please!" (F) But this creature nonetheless advances. Promptly, it grabs my head with three claws and pushes the soaked claw under my nose. Some of her fingers even enter my nostrils, pushing further inside, proving that they don''t mind personal space. "Arrrgh!" (F) The next moment a biting smell rushes through my system. The princess pulls back and I am set free, but this stench sends me to the ground. It burns inside! On and on it continues and there''s nothing I can do about it, helplessly wriggling on the floor. I grasp at my face, but can''t do anything about the origin which already invaded inside and now lingers there. No thought is possible, everything gets drowned out by this terrible smell. It feels like an eternity before it finally subsides. Tears stream down my face after this olfactory assault, but I am slowly able to find the strength to get back up again. (?) Huh? What was that? There was a creak but at the same time... (?) "I-I am confused! What is going on here?" (F) (?) "S-sorry! Please, I was there to help. Liseti allowed it." (F) (?) She claps her two upper claws together and moves one step closer. Then the stinger rushes out and pierces me directly between the collarbones. "Aghhcrrk!" (F) I want to scream but the impact pressed all the air out of my lungs. I feel how something is released inside. It pulls back out, but a strong burning remains. Again I fall to my knees struggling for air, as breathing feels impossible right now. The burning crawls all around there and even enters my head which makes me nearly succumb to the starting migraine. I feel like I need to vomit, but my throat cramps up too tight to let anything pass. And everywhere it burns! My vision starts to get dim, but just a moment before I faint it stops. When I can think again, I notice how this princess placed herself again on her seating, while I unsteadily force myself back up. (?) (F) (F) No matter what I try, I can''t form any words! Just creaks! What is going on here? (?) (F) (messenger) As if I care! Make this stop! (H) (F) (H) (F) My state is terrible. The tears stream down uncontrolled. My mind is still so shaken from this terrible experience and now I don''t know how to deal with the situation. Everything is just too much. (H) She tilts her head as if this would be the most natural ever. (H) Again she simply proceeds to ask her questions. As if she isn''t even taking note of my feelings. (F) (H) (F) (H) Drone!? None of the insects seems to intend now to keep me from leaving, yet I can''t. I''m devastated. My mind is in shambles and no one here cares. I''m just another of the countless drones to them. (L) Arrgh! A wave of anger rushes over me. This voice! Liseti!? Looking behind me I see a commotion. Several guardians and workers drive themselves through the square, forcing the hesitant local forces to give way. Directly in front of the entrance out of the mass Liseti emerges and enters with an authority that demands submission. I feel instantly the urge to kneel and due to my weak legs do so. (L) (H) (L) (H) (L) (H) The room feels as if it is on fire. Every word they speak streams agitation into the atmosphere and somehow it affects me so much. Yet this other princess is much calmer, almost playful in her hostility. (L) (H) (L)
(H) (L) (H) Liseti doesn''t answer directly, but a wave of agitation does in her stead. Instead, she carefully takes me and guides me out, supporting my body with all her four arms. "Iee apologieze heereby! Ieet was not foreseeen that Honiiiu becomes actieeve!" (L) It''s as if I would hear her words twice. One time with my ears, one time translated in my head. However... (F) She stops in her tracks. It''s difficult to read her expression, but the wave of shock I feel is telling enough. It takes a moment before she manages to speak. She turns back to Honiu, while a new wave of stirred emotions rushes through me. (L) (H) While there are no doubts that she fumes, Liseti isn''t engaging anymore in this conversation and instead forcefully composes herself, before turning to me. (L) Back to Erys, huh? There will be much to talk about. Chapter 44 I hate this! I absolutely hate this! Mum was just brought away from her place at work by some insects and no one knows where they''ve left to. I want to help her. If only I wasn''t in the middle of laying eggs! I already feel lighter, but at the same time pressing these eggs out is exhausting. Even in this state I wanted to rush to my mother''s help but wasn''t allowed. I wasn''t allowed!!! Kyska and Miwa even pressed me back on the throne. Not very difficult, since I without any strength left in my body couldn''t do much against this. They weren''t forceful but like this, I could just proceed. I feel like an egg-laying machine. I am not even allowed to move when it matters. However, what I could do was to give the order to find her. I don''t have thirty hunters for no reason. I could barely perceive what happened, as fast everyone who could in this situation was suddenly gone. I just hope they got the "alive" part. One hundred. One hundred eggs of considerable size. Ever pressed out one-hundred eggs in a row?!! My waist feels completely numb and sore at the same time. The only positive part is that my belly started directly to shrink back, as if it was made to go through such an extension, without suffering from any lasting effects. With this, I feel so much lighter now. Yet at the same time completely empty. Not that I liked my stuffed state but now it feels like all my innards got removed. And would you believe it, I still cannot move! This whole session took all my energy, which makes it impossible to stand up again. Kyska made sure to direct her responsibilities so she could be here when the laying started. Suki was during that time in charge of the courtyard, while Kyska managed the horror that transpired in this room. I could just manage to convince Miwa and Kyska to relocate me to a bench, away from that dreaded throne. Does this thing have to stay there? It''s like a symbol for something I seriously don''t want to be reminded about. At the moment, I can just lie on my side on that bench and try to massage my stomach somehow, without scratching it with my rather sharp nails. Did I ever mention that they grew, as my nurses abstain from shortening them? And this has to be done actively, as they are presumably of the same insect carapace material and like this extremely durable. However, at the moment I don''t feel like addressing this in my condition. It''s anyways a little difficult at the moment with Kyska, since she schemed quite a bit against me recently. Naturally not with ill intent. The moment I started this royal guard thing it was already a set event. Nonetheless, I made sure to tell her that next time I want to be informed in advance about stuff like a throne in my room or this whole setup to put me on this thing during my sleep. You''re asking why I''m collected enough to think about stuff like this when my mother was abducted? A short time after I gave my order to the hunters to bring her back this instant, a messenger came to inform me that Liseti found her and is on the way to bring her back. I was asked to revoke my order to the hunters, mostly to prevent bloodshed, as they were rather committed to fulfilling their task. Naturally, I did so. Liseti is basically my friend, if that concept can be applied here, and I can for sure trust her to bring my mum back to me. So letting my hunters rip them apart would be the wrong course of action. All''s well that ends well. Just need to get rid of that feeling as if my stomach collapses to the inside. (Sk) If I could I would directly rush to her, but my legs are too wobbly for this. All I managed to do was to get up on this bench and order me a blanket to cover my body so I can properly welcome her. It''s not really hard to notice their arrival, as Liseti along with her escort makes more than enough noise to notice. Yet the first ones to enter are Suki and Kyska. "My princess..." (K) What is with her? She looks so dejected. "What is wrong?" (E) I am starting to feel uneasy. It''s rare to see Kyska troubled by something and Suki doesn''t look any better. "Your mother..." (K) The words hit me badly. (E) Didn''t Liseti say she would be brought here? Isn''t she alive? Did something happen? Was she dismembered? Disfigured? Mortally wounded? What is with my mum?!! "Please, my princess. You have to calm down." (K) She talks intentionally in human language to soothe me, however... (E) "Please, my princess, you emit too strong pheromones. It''s agitating..." (S) (E) "W-we will bring her in." (K) They''ll bring her in? So she''s well enough for this? Then Liseti enters, accompanied by two messengers and... mum!! She looks well and healthy, yet she is practically cowering behind Liseti and I don''t know why. She looks almost afraid. I inspected my body and nothing looks too unusual. So why does she hide from me? "M-mum? What is wrong? I was so worried! I still don''t know what happened. Are you fine?" (E) Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. She looks at me, but her gaze is unsteady and wavers sometimes back to Liseti, who herself seems slightly unsettled. Which unsettles me even more. Then mum moves a very short distance in my direction. She seems to contemplate what to say. But ultimately she makes a decision. (F) "You are alright? God, I''m so relieved. You..." (E) What was that!? "C-could you please repeat that?" (E) (F) I panic. Mum can''t speak! Even more, I can feel how much this weighs on her. Wait! I can feel it!? Pheromones! Mum is emitting pheromones! Why? Why is that so? Everyone is so serious! Is that permanent? Am I the reason? Is all of this my fault? Mum starts to cover her head with her hands as if she is totally devastated. She also retreats from me. So it is my fault? Is she angry with me? (L) I, I am hurting mother? So this was why she held her head? She is already in a bad state and I am screaming everything down. But why can she feel this? Only Formicea should be able to sense pheromones or emit them or talk in creaks. Just what happened?! (L) This suggestion might sound cruel, throwing mum out while she is in that state, but the intention is reasonable. Liseti''s point is that, as agitated as I am I will just make everything worse for her. And she is right. I can barely contain myself. (E) I can''t help it that my tone turns dark. I really have to strain myself here. "Immediately my princess. Miss Farrah, would you accompany us?" (K) She nods. Probably because she doesn''t want to speak. I wait till they are out. Then I turn to Liseti. (E)
I know that my mind can barely keep up, while I wait for Liseti to start explaining what lead to my mother''s state. From the looks alone, I can assume that she wasn''t involved. Mum even clung to her during my prior outburst. She wouldn''t do that to the one who harmed her. This means someone else is at fault. (E) I don''t even bother anymore with human speech. It feels like my fury wouldn''t get through. (L) Okay. I have a name. Not that it would help me in any way to direct my rage. (E) (L)
(E) (L) (E) (L) (E) "What will you do with this information?> (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) The most terrible is that it reminds me so much about what the queen did to me. (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) This is no nice thought. In general, it seems like a princess is just a facility to them. She shall have no thoughts of her own and can just like this be taken and installed at another place. And this while they told me my wishes would be respected. (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (L) (L) (E) (L) Helping mum or getting killed by the hive''s soldiers for insubordination. Not really a choice. (L) She won''t lie to me. Yet this isn''t as assuring as I had hoped for. It meant if she can''t help it then she can''t. (E) With this, she leaves and I head to my mum. Chapter 45 After asking the closest worker for the way, answered with a rough pointing in the direction, I find her in a room that was apparently unused until now. Surprisingly they didn''t bring her back to my family''s lodging. Yet the reason might be that it''s some distance away from my quarter so that mum would be less affected. I do my best to calm down and quell the uneasiness, but when I enter everyone is already looking. (E) (K) (E) First I need to make sure mum is fine. I speak in Formicea as I feel that it might trouble her if I use speech she is now unable to utilize. (F) (E) I feel that I''m tearing up, but somehow I need to suppress these emotions. Even without tearing up my sadness could be hard on mum. (F) (E) I know I need to stop. I can even feel how my emotions make mum uncomfortable, but I feel so terrible. (F) (E) (F) Great, now my mother knows what I think. (E) (K) (F) You know, mum''s words always had an impact on me. When she wants you to listen she makes sure you do. Her voice is loud and clear and her gaze is fixed on your eyes. However, all my memories of previous scoldings are surpassed by far with the fact that I can hear her in my mind while what I directly perceive is just "Screeeeeech!!!" (E) (F) (E) (F) I understand where mum is coming from. This princess to satisfy her curiosity might just barge in here. And if I can''t handle my anger then I will cause an incident and we will have a swarm war. A very short one that is, as I stand no chance. In the end, my family will as well get caught up in it and all that can prevent this is that I keep my calm in front of someone I hate. That''s a bit much. For now, I should concentrate on something different. (F) "I can''t make it like before, but we can try to develop a way of speaking so that you can use human words. It''s not exactly the same. Your mind is constantly telling you that this is not the right way to speak and your voice sounds different, which can confuse you. You are simply forcefully trying to create the right sounds. It took me many days to manage without too many flaws. It still feels a little unnatural." (E) Now I speak in human language, to show her that it kinda works out for me. (F) "Right, but first: Kyska, where is dad?" (E) "He was interested in the mycelium. Together with your younger brother they''re visiting the first layer. Naturally with a proper escort." (K) "Okay. Someone has to inform him. Kyska, would you be so kind? I have to help mum here. But please, as gentle as possible. Tell him first that mum is fine. I don''t want him to panic." (E) "As you wish, my princess." (K) She is directly leaving, going to complete her task. Sigh! I don''t know if I will ever get used to this princess title. (F) "I... had a hard day or night or activity interval. No idea how to refer to down here. But that''s not important. Let us try to get your voice back." (E) Yes, pressing out one-hundred far too large eggs, hearing that my mother got abducted, realizing that my mother lost her voice through forcefully applied changes. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.That''s a little taxing to deal with. I know mum is the main victim here, but that doesn''t make it any easier. (F) "Yes it is. I don''t expect us to get very far at our first attempt. Maybe some few very foreign-sounding words ." (E) (F) "Don''t know. Is there something you want to say to dad when he rushes here? Obviously very upset because of your state." (E) (F) "Mum, you aren''t fine. You''ve lost your voice." (E) (F) Oh, that''s what she meant. I''m stupid. "Okay. I learned by forcing the words one after the other out. You just concentrate on the tone. An "e" is easy to produce, but at the same time very hard to control if you don''t concentrate. Other sounds you have to form specifically. I think it''s better if we just start so you can get a feeling for it." (E) (F) She catches some air and begins. "IEEHHH!" (F) "Ehk. Like I said. This kind of tone is hard to control. You don''t need to force them out, but have to quell them a bit instead." (E) I am as well struggling with this damned "e" until today. "Ieeh! Aaaahm!" (F) Still a little too dragging, but she improves. "FfffiiEEEHHHn!!!" (F) Ouch. That was ear-piercing. "Much less mum. Much less." (E) She looks a bit dejected because of her failure. (F) "It''s not too bad. We can work with this. We just need some adjustments for you to improve." (E) (F) "Don''t force it out. You need to carefully form the sounds. It''s all about control." (E) (F) Naturally, we keep going at it. After all, dad will come eventually and I can completely understand that mother wants to lessen the drama. So being able to at least talk a bit would decrease the severity. Also, there is Toris. It would be terrible if his mother can''t talk anymore with him. Time passes and eventually, the dreaded moment arrives. Dad isn''t really discreet when he returns. "FARRAH!!!" (R) Before dad causes too much of a commotion, mum is leaving the room to greet him. She smiles in his direction and does everything she can to calm him down without speaking. I am close behind, hoping that any frustration and anger he might feel now isn''t directed at me. When he sees her, he shows the kind of surprise you experience when the worst you imagined isn''t the case, as mum looks at least fine from her outer appearance. "Farrah! I, I heard you were attacked!" (R) I am not very sure what Kyska''s definition of "gentle" is, but she can be rather blunt with her words. If my memory serves me right, she was rather straightforward about my role with the eggs. So I wonder what exactly it was that she told dad. "Dad! Mum is a little shaken. Please calm down to not trouble her too much." (E) He looks at me but then his gaze returns to mother. "Farrah. A-are you alright?" (R) "Ie''m fieene, dEear." (F) There are still obvious flaws, but these are more general problems we can''t solve yet. Instead, we were able to train another word before dad came. Everything else has to come through practice. Dad looks at least somewhat relieved and directly locks mum in a tight embrace. "I was so worried. When this insect came and told me you got hurt..." (R) "Deeear." (F) "Your voice. What happened to you?" (R) "It''s a bit complicated." (E) "Farrah?" (R) He looks with a worried expression at mum. "Her voice... got damaged. She can talk to a degree but it''s difficult and her vocabulary is limited, for now." (E) "Is that true?" (R) Mum just smiles at him as an answer. Well, dad tears up, and for the next couple of minutes, it gets rather emotional. Ultimately I can convince him to change to my family''s lodging hall. It''s not like the workers care about the family drama in the courtyard, but I do. "How bad is it?" (R) "IeeEEtZZ... fieene." (F) Uhh. That comes from using words we didn''t train. "God Farrah. How could that happen?!" (R) "It''s all my fault. I was too careless. This other princess snatched her away and conducted this... this!" (E) "Why? For what reason?" (R) "There''s something else about mum''s state." (E) "What is it?! Tell me!!" (R) (F) Dad looks utterly confused. "Mum wants me to tell you that there is no point in talking to you as long you are in no mood to listen." (E) He blinks at both of us. "Pffft." (R) Then he starts to giggle. "Yes, this sounds exactly like your mother. Okay fine. What''s going on here?" (R) "First, where is Toris?" (E) "I left him with your nurse and rushed back here. Your mother said she can be trusted and I trust your mother''s instinct. They might arrive any moment." (R) "Then I better explain what happened to both of you when he''s back." (E) "Alright." (R) Like dad said it doesn''t take long until they arrive. We gently make Toris take place inside. Eventually, it calmed down, so I can begin. "It is like this. Mum got changed by a princess. She can now understand and speak the insect speech yet isn''t able anymore to speak the normal way. While we could train some words it''s extremely difficult for her to use human speech." (E) "Poor mum." (T) "It''s not too bad. If she can''t manage to convey something then I can translate." (E) "What exactly happened?" (R) (F) "Oh, exactly like them!" (T) Toris can be really weird sometimes. "What did she say?" (R) Oh yes, my turn. "That princess applied something to her nose for understanding the screeches and stung her throat for speaking. After that she was like this." (E) "Then I want too!" (T) "Absolutely not! Are you insane?" (E) Everyone else''s shrieked expressions agree with my opinion. "But if mum can''t talk that''s bad, right?" (T) "Still, I won''t let you get stung." (E) I can understand that he wants mum to be able to talk to him. But I won''t allow that he gets stung. "And the scent? W-we could understand your mum." (R) "Noot rEeecommEnndEd. NOt reEcommEndeEt!" (F) "Dear?" (R) (F) That was a tirade of clicks and screeches which dad surely couldn''t understand. "Ehm." (R) "She said it was extremely unpleasant and she would want you to abstain from using it." (E) "But if it helps this is reason enough for me to endure it!" (R) Dad was never much into talking, but much rarer is it that he becomes loud. And it never happened that he states like this what he wants. After all, he wants to understand mum. "Me too!" (T) (F) The way mum screamed at him I think her intent came through even without my translation. And yes, the last thing I will allow is that anyone meddles with my little brother''s body. "No, you won''t do that. You are too young! Don''t act on a whim!" (E) "I''m not! I know what I''m doing!" (T) "No you don''t! You have no idea what consequences that might have for you!" (E) "Don''t act like you know everything! You are not my boss!" (T) "You might not have noticed, but I have here around two-hundred drones who would argue against this!" (E) "Skrrrr" I am so agitated that my wings start to vibrate at a high frequency. "Wahh! No you''re not!" (T) And with this, he runs off. "Skrak!/Toris!" (F) It makes me sad how mum can''t say something when she wants. I immediately turn to the next two drones I can find. (E) They immediately chase behind. Then I turn back for dad. Mum should have understood. (F) "I''ve told them to watch out that he''s fine. Is that okay?" (E) "Yes. I am sure they do what you say." (R) Dad looks still bothered. "So, do you think it would be possible to do this with the scent?" (R) I still don''t want that any experiments are conducted on my family but dad looks really set on this. It''s not like I want to forcefully press my agenda on them with my authority. "How about this: You talk with mum about this. Uhh. I will send Suki to translate. Meanwhile, I''ll send someone to ask Liseti if she knows a less severe or at least less unpleasant way. I doubt this other princess cared very much about being considerate towards mum while doing what she did. And Liseti said she owes us a favor. But to make this clear, we are only talking about interpreting the pheromones. Nothing else." (E) "Fine. This is enough." (R) I agree. Like this, I turn around, to look for a free messenger which I can send to Liseti. And collapse. (F) Chapter 46 Everything is a little hazy. My body isn''t responding properly and something is fiddling with my head and face. Just when I become somewhat clear again I start to regret it and wish I would never have regained my consciousness. I wake up to the greatest horror one could imagine. "Screelksh..." (E) I would scream more thoroughly, but the reason why I can''t do so is the same which induced me to scream in the first place. My mouth is covered and it stirs in my throat. If I would just be gagged this wouldn''t be half as bad. I am completely through, unable to process this, while the past events already put a burden on my mental state. But despite this terrible state of mine, there is one thought which comes clear, as a reaction of my very being revolting against what transpires here. KYSKA!! PULL YOUR TONGUE OUT OF MY MOUTH!!! As she becomes aware that I am awake she gladly moves her mouth away from mine while her tongue, which is disturbingly far longer than I ever thought, dislodges with an audible "slutsh"-sound from deep within my throat. Staring at her with wide-open eyes I don''t even know what to ask her. In the end, it just amounts to: (E) (K) Frantically I strobe my mouth and throat, on the out- and inside, and sputter at Kyska what comes to my mind. (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) So I was just exhausted. However... (E) (K) I''m choking for completely different reasons! (E) (E) I shudder. (K) What does necessary mean?! After calming down I first have to assess the situation. (E) (K) (E) I mean, I never checked once on the people I''ve brought here and even the two on my courtyard I kinda neglected. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.Furthermore, the last I saw of Temia was how she was close to getting executed because of some les¨¦ majest¨¦ against me. It would be really bad if something were to happen. (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (K) I had no idea that it could even be moved because it looked as if it''s fixed to the ground. I really don''t like this thing, but grudgingly I have to admit that it was slightly easier than the usual bending down on the ground. Still, I wouldn''t want it where I eat. (E) Kyska leaves to take care of the tasks I gave her. I should do the same. Foremost visiting my family to show them that I''m fine. It''s not far and thanks to Kyska I''m not hungry. As much I would prefer it to be. I guess they didn''t visit to not wake me up, so I could sleep soundly. Kyska is devoted to her job and there is no reason to think she would neglect me. Yet I would have liked it so that there would have someone to keep Kyska from doing "that". Urgh, gross. But then there''s my mum, who has some weird fascination for the insects going for her. She might even have given her okay if it helps me to recover. No idea and I won''t inquire. "Hello? Are you there?" (E) (F) Mum directly rushed over, while dad is still the calm and composed type. Even if it gets now a little strange since he cannot understand what she says, but still kinda knows how to read her. I continue speaking human to help him a little to stay involved and participate. "Yes. Apparently I was just a little exhausted." (E) I look at expressions of disagreement. "Or very, very exhausted. But it''s all better now." (E) (F) (E) The only positive thing about speaking in Formicea is that I can obscure stuff I don''t want to address too openly. (F) "Well, to my defense, for some time now I always had a bunch of insects to do that for me." (E) (F) "I''m trying, but it''s hard to keep track. This situation was special and won''t repeat anytime soon." (E) "You still should pay attention to the signals. I want that my daughter stays healthy." (R) I stare at dad. To chime like this into a conversation is extremely unusual for him. This just proves how important he thinks that is. It shows genuine concern and this thought makes me a little happy. I embrace him. And he hugs me back. (F) My mum speaks in insect speech, but it''s obvious what she conveys. "Don''t stress about each little thing. A family exists to share the burden." (R) I guess Kyska told them my exhaustion came from stress and now they want to ease me up. I guess I should comply with their wishes, a little bit. "By the way, what about Toris?" (E) "Well, a while after you fainted this big worker you sent after him returned, with Toris sleeping in his claws. It was a little off-putting, but he was quite careful while carrying him." (R) He must have grown tired from his tantrum. And I am not sure if "he" is the right word when speaking about workers. But I''m glad to know that everyone is fine. Well, mostly. I look a little uneasy at mum. "What are you now going to do mum?" (E) (F) That sounds reasonable. It would be great if she could recover. (F) That sounds not reasonable. Not in the slightest. "You, you still want to work as a nurse?" (E) (F) (E) I switch back to Formicea, as I always do when I am agitated and lack the focus for proper pronunciation. (F) (E) (F) (E) (F) (E) (F) (E) (F) (E) (F) If she says it like that it truly sounds as if I would be neglecting my babies if I don''t go. I regain my composure and answer. "Fine, you got me. I''m coming with you. But mostly because I would feel you might otherwise again get abducted." (E) (F) Mum has a smile on her face, accompanied by an obvious hint of mockery. Dad says he stays to look for my brother and that he would make him breakfast when he wakes up, which worries me deeply. I hope Suki will help him at that time since honestly, I trust the insect which was just introduced to the concept of cooking more in that regard than my father. Kyska meanwhile accompanies me, along with the obligatory giant escort following some way behind me. Now I just need to forget this wriggling feeling in my throat. Chapter 47 I still clearly remember the way to the nursery. That''s not too hard, since the whole hive is designed with that giant pillar that contains it at its center. I think this is because the babies are completely defenseless and could fall prey to any kind of burrowing predator. The wide vacant space around the pillar makes it impossible for them to enter from the sides and the top and bottom are thoroughly patrolled. A princess on the other side is by no means defenseless and always under tight personal watch. Such a single entity doesn''t need as many guards as this whole structure in comparison. And in case of a greater attack, it''s better when the princesses are in a position where they can escape on their own. Meanwhile, the brood can''t be moved this easily, so they might have to be left behind. Yet now I grow a little anxious. This understanding of the hive''s structure was not my own idea, but rather an ingrained instinct. It would make sense that a princess knows how to build a base if she is ever going to found one. (E) I think it might be better to speak in insect speech with mum to make her feel like that condition isn''t abnormal. (F) (E) (F) (E) (K) If anyone should know about the procedures there, then the elite nurse, who was assigned to me. (E) (K) So the nurses are rather free to look where they have to help before a baby dies. I mean most of them still live, so the system seems to work. We soon reach one of the bridges leading to the pillar. I walk a little closer to Kyska. (E) (F) Oh, wonderful. No more having secrets from my mother. Great. (K) Sounds convincing. No one likes it when you mess up their work or insult their mothers. And the hive is certainly not the right place to call for a revolution. (E) (K) (F) (E) < As I said, she was a strange one, but I wouldn''t say that she acted with malicious intent.> (F) A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. (E) (F) (K) Damn. I''m fighting a losing battle against this alliance of nurses. This is my second time in the nursery, and again I think I cause a commotion. At least I gather quite a lot of attention. But it could also be because of the little army behind me. Anyway, I think I disturb here the process. (E) (F) (E) I know she means well, and it might be the right thing to do, but just looking at these beings, knowing how they came into existence makes me feel incredibly uncanny. We decent till we are somewhere in the middle of the pillar, maybe even the lower segment. It''s rather dark, with only occasional light stones. But the corridors are all coated in this brown-orange applicant which reflects the bit of light. Eventually, we reach a room with more light stones than usual. In there are many of these tubs, yet slightly larger than I remember. Some nurses are around, tending to the contained creatures, but most of them stop when we approach. Mum just like this approaches them. (F) They tilt their heads for a moment, which is kinda funny in that unison. Then they recover and one addresses her. (nurse 1) The first nurse to approach has a professional attitude it seems. She waves to a lane of pods and I guess the numbers mean the location within. (nurse 2) This one looks a little older. Somehow more experienced and calm. (F) (nurse 2) Well, these insects at least never do anything unnecessary. Mum goes to one of these pods and as soon she comes close promptly clamps her nose. (F) Seems like her different sense of smell isn''t that much of an advantage here. (E) (F) She takes it out and holds a rather large larva in her arms. She seems to carry it in a special way. Some appendages already developed and its body starts to get a brownish tint. Or it''s just the residue of whatever it laid inside. I hope for the first. While mum brings the larvae to a new pod, another nurse approaches her. (nurse 3) Oh, a cheery younger one. I would compare her to Suki. (F) (nurse 3) (F) (nurse 3) (F) (nurse 3) Mum should hurry to explain this to her because it feels as this nurse might any moment implode as confused she is. (F) (nurse 3) (F) (nurse 3) (E) (nurse 1) (F) (nurse 1) (F) (nurse 3) (F) (nurse 3) (F) (nurse 3) (nurse 2) Mum realizes that she stopped working while talking and immediately tends back to the pod where she took the larvae from. There she starts to scope its contents out, using an earthen vessel, and pours it in some kind of drainage. The first nurse is still close to her. (F) Those larvae are all mine here, right? Uncanny. (nurse 1) That''s oddly reassuring to hear. (F) (nurse 2) (F) (nurse 2) (F) (nurse 2) (F) (nurse 2) (F) (nurse 2) Right now their working chatter becomes very embarrassing for me. But it seems mum is getting along with her colleagues. So I should leave now, to avoid bothering them any further. And to escape their gossiping. Chapter 48 I leave, accompanied by Kyska and my stupidly excessive escort. I mean, just thinking about it. We are here inside the hive. Even more within its perfectly guarded center. This seems so redundant. Nonetheless, I want to get going. I have some things on my list for today. "Kyska, can you show the way to Liseti? I had to ask her something." (E) "Naturally, my princess. But since we''re already here, how about making a small detour." (K) That''s unlike Kyska, making a suggestion that differs even slightly from my ideas. "For what reason?" (E) "You see, your brood is close from here. I speak of those which almost matured. It might align with your mother''s initial idea to visit them." (K) "Uh, I have to, right?" (E) "Naturally not. You are free to decide, my princess. However, it would be a positive gesture for the respective drones. Important for their mental development." (K) I didn''t even know that mentality was a thing for drones. But if I remember the hunters, they looked very glad that I decided to give them some attention. It would be wrong to deny the same to the others. "Fine, I''m going." (E) It seems our destination lies a little further below. We pass some stairways, or whatever you would call these tunnels with their rigged edges that provide some kind of footing. Then we reach a more open space. Within some kind of earthen pen, I see some creatures. It''s not very bright here, but as soon I come closer I see a number of creatures. The first I can specify is a classic worker. The only difference is that this one is smaller. Also maybe a little softer since the carapace looks not completely developed yet and it''s slightly frailer. All in all, it looks exactly like one would presume the child version of a worker would look. I wouldn''t go as far and say it''s cute because... Well, it''s still a rather big insect walking on four spikes with mandibles and sharp claws. Without all my experiences I would certainly have panicked if I had encountered such a creature before. Yet the way they still walk a little unsteady on their legspikes and just peacefully wander around in that pen is not really terrifying. Naturally, I am still creeped out by the implication that this creature is something like my child. When I come closer I see many more of these child workers. They all have different sizes, which tells me that the insects put the younglings into this crib without separating different stages of age. At a certain distance suddenly all of them throw their heads in my direction and a moment later rush at me. It''s clear that they noticed the scent. The oncoming stampede reminds me that I was deep in the hundreds with my eggs. Thus I am now in front of a small earthen wall with an army of baby workers behind, who focus all their attention on me. I think I need to say something. "Ehk. Hello." (E) Not the best start, but something. Also, maybe I should use insect speech, but I think they should learn early that I''m talking a little weirdly. And the pheromones should still properly convey everything. It seems to work out, as aside from a slight confusion, their attention won''t waver. "Y-you see. It seems like we''re related or rather..." (E) How to say this? Urrgh! "I-I''m your... mo-...ther. Kind off." (E) God, was it hard to say that. If Kyska now tells me that she meant the next pen I''ll hit her. (child worker) One of the bigger ones repeats. This one must be old enough to have acquired some rudimental speech. Even if workers are commonly not very smart as they are made to perform simpler tasks. "Uhh, yes. It seems so." (E) No way around this. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.I gave them life. Obscuring the facts by calling me princess or broodmother won''t change this. Great, now the bunch grows excited. Yet it''s not like I could take care of all of them. I lay new eggs faster than I could even get started. (child worker) "Oh, no. You don''t need to. I just hope that all of you can lead a happy life." (E) Whatever this may entail for a worker. I haven''t seen one of them collapsing from overwork yet. So it doesn''t seem as if the swarm is working them to the bone. (child worker) "Y-yes. I mean, I hope that all of you will lead a satisfying life. This is important for me. I don''t want anyone of you to be sad that you live. Or more, that I made this happen." (E) This is the truth. As creeped out as I am, all of them are innocent beings. That I am here caused this situation. So naturally, I wish that none of them has to suffer because I exist. They all look and feel rather puzzled and stay quiet. I want to give them at least something. So I decide to step over that fence. They all feel friendly and this fence didn''t even pose a barrier, to begin with. There should be no harm in decreasing the distance. At least I thought so until I get assaulted. Not in a harmful way, but hundreds of baby workers can still pressure one quite a lot when they fight for your attention. I give my best to pet as many of them as I can, but the fleshy ocean I''m standing in always brings new ones. After an, in my opinion, long enough period of time, I stop and climb out of the pen. While I thought they might be dejected, their initial elation prevails. They are simply happy and glad that I took that bit of time. But I have to go now. "Are you satisfied, Kyska? I really gave my best." (E) "You were great. All of them won''t ever forget this. The moment when their princess blessed them like this and gave them all her wishes. It was... wonderful." (K) It almost seems as if Kyska is close to her tears. "Great, then we can go now. That would be fine, right?" (E) "But what about the others?" (K) "Others?" (E) "This was the station for the workers. They just have to be fed and can learn to move here. But the stations for the guardians, messengers, and nurses are still left." (K) "You mean this?" (E) "Naturally, my princess." (K) I know I don''t really have a choice. After I tended to the workers I cannot neglect the others. That would feel wrong. While the guardians leave certainly even in their younger stages quite the expression they are gladly not too many. Still, around twenty, but it could be worse. They were very careful with me. Which was necessary, as they''re already quite huge and their weapons already developed, which was slightly unsettling. Yet this made them enjoy much more that I petted them. It almost got dangerous. I guess they can''t even touch their own bodies without harming themselves. This means they are dependent on others to receive any comforting treatment. I can understand that this meant much to them, even if I don''t want to get accidentally sliced down by their blades. The messengers were on the other hand much more civilized. I think it went rather well. It was as if I was the teacher of a number of children. A large number. And do you remember when I said these insects aren''t cute? Well, I take that back. At least as far as it concerns the nurses. So many mini-Kyskas. I mean they are frail, little girl-like beings. Also, they are set up to be empathetic of others. If we had any plant life here I believe one had already brought me a flower crest. What isn''t there to be sympathetic about? I know, I''m clearly biased and this might make me a bad mum. But I cannot change the facts. They''re cute. I know this might be a little unfair to the others. But it''s not like I hate them, and I didn''t grant any special benefits, so it should be fine. Finally, I manage to get done with all the visits. "You acted so affectionately towards your brood. It was truly magnificent." (K) "Yes, yes. I know this was important, but the implications weigh still hard on my mind." (E) "While it isn''t too common for a princess to be too close with her brood, especially since she will definitely outlive them, this was certainly beneficial. You are the most important existence for them. They would die for you the moment you order it. Because of this, it''s good to grant them a more defined impression of your person. Especially now." (K) I didn''t want to hear this. Knowing how desperate they are bound to me won''t help to reduce my stress, caused by all this responsibility. "Now? What is now?" (E) "Haven''t you noticed? The hunters should have been an indicator. Many of them are almost matured. It won''t take long now and they will leave the nursery. After this, it will be your responsibility to assign them." (K) Responsibility. I start to hate that word. Kyska, I just thought that I''m under too much stress! I know you can feel my pheromones! "Didn''t you say once something about fifteen intervals?" (E) "We are very close to that. Even if not, they may not be matured but are close enough. So it''s fine to assign the oldest ones at this stage." (K) "How should I do this? You know I have no idea how most of these things work in detail." (E) "This is no issue. You can always give the order to simply spread them evenly wherever they''re needed. There are procedures in place to distribute them in that case. Specialized drones like nurses and guardians are naturally limited in their occupation, but there are many roles a worker can perform. However, there is still another assignment that would have priority before that. This one would use up all the prepared units for the near future and like this grant you a bit of time to decide." (K) That sounds like something extremely important I should know about. "Which assignment would that be?" (E) "Naturally the replacement of all the units in your district my princess. At the moment they all are originating from the queen in her wish to support you. Yet using those completely devoted to you would be the natural choice." (K) I really don''t know how I would feel about always being surrounded by essentially my children. This could just be weird. Yet Kyska has a point that it''s more logical to keep those related to me close to me, instead of foreign personnel. "So I should assign all the new ones to my place?" (E) Is this causing trouble for those who have to leave? "Precisely. Yet the nurses are not experienced enough yet. As I said, the only place for them is the nursery, where they will receive training." (K) I can already see Mum being completely excited about her new co-workers. "Okay, I trust you there Kyska." (E) "Thank you, my princess." (K) "It seems I will have one more point to discuss with Liseti, regarding this assigning." (E) Seriously, I don''t even know how it''s done. "If you say so. Princess Liseti is definitely experienced on that matter." (K) "Great. Could you then bring me over to her place?" (E) "Naturally, my princess. As you wish." (K) Finally, I could convince Kyska to lead me to Liseti''s place. Hopefully, this will be less strenuous. Chapter 49 Unfortunately, Liseti''s district is located far at the top of the hive. This means in the first place that I have to climb many tunnels leading up, first in the nursery, then over the bridge, and after this climbing more tunnels in the outer layer. I recall that Liseti said that it would be rather fast to reach her place by flying, but I''m not as stupid to try that. I have barely any control aside from being able to maintain my pose for a few moments in the air. And even that is limited. Trying to fly to cross the distance would surely end with me falling to my demise. On the other hand, I might as well get caught by all the interceptors lying in wait at their respective stations before I reach the ground. Not that I want to find out. Also, Kyska would certainly faint from the shock if I''d try. Like this, I have only the choice to walk this whole distance on my feet. All the way up. That certainly won''t be pleasant. I realize that even if she''s supporting me quite much and I spend quite some time with her I never came to visit Liseti''s place. Well, it''s fairly impressive. Like one would expect from a military commander everything looks perfectly in order. While my courtyard looks a little chaotic as it was built on the fly, with all kinds of facilities strewn around without a clear concept, this here is the complete opposite. I look at a large plaza, formed as a perfect square. More interesting is that the ebon ground seems to be stone which had to be carved in this way. This squared hall surrounds a single building in the middle, also with squared walls but completely coated in this applicant. From this large hall, there are several tunnels dug into the wall, leading below. The security is extremely tight, leaving not a single gateway unguarded, while still having continuous patrols on duty. Interceptors are positioned on the top of the single building, where I suppose Liseti does reside. There''s no doubt that she already knows I''m here. Presumably long before I even came close to this complex. While I was never here before it isn''t too hard to find my way. The attending insects, which form a passage with their bodies to the one building in the middle are a good indicator. Inside the way leads a little down, so that the rooms end up more spacious than one would assume from the outside. On the other hand, concepts like "outside", "upper" or "lower floor" or even the distribution of rooms are quite meaningless below the earth with all these weird structures as I realize. At the end of my arranged path, I reach an apparently perfectly circular room. In the center, Liseti. She looks as if she''s meditating. But her open eyes are more than enough to confirm that she is totally aware of my presence. (L) (E) (L) It''s a little weird that Liseti acts like a knight with sullied honor and I have to treat her correspondingly. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) Can she be any more confusing? (E) (L) This means just she knows how this works. And maybe the queen. (E) (L) (E) (L) Is even this an unknown concept in the swarm? I should better just explain myself. (E) (L) (E) (L) Liseti has a very pragmatic way to see things. I guess in this case she is right. (E) (L) I am rather sure the Formicea don''t even know betrayal. (E) (L) Wait! Is she angry? Did I say something wrong? (E) (L) (E) (L) Why do all these insects know better about my body than I do? This isn''t really a calming idea but she is right that I should now run back before it happens here in front of Liseti. (E) She bows her head and then I leave. I rush rather fast past the soldiers. Apparently, I have to be there or I will suffer the consequences of a laying session out in the open. That one time in the mushroom forest was certainly unpleasant. Great. Just my life. Chapter 50 Spurred by Liseti''s suggestion I walk straight back home. Kyska would surely be very angry with me if I again use self-pressuring to keep the eggs in check so I can make it in time. Like this, there is only the choice to hurry very much before I get into this kind of predicament. The escort is aside from the nurses apparently fit enough to follow me. Those service drones simply don''t have the right legs to run very fast and can barely keep up. However, I can''t be too considerate of them in this situation. It might be just my imagination but I believe to start to feel that unwanted familiar stirring in my hip. Fortunately, I make it back in time. I reach my courtyard and have just to get back inside where I can get over with this before it happens out in the open. Relatively seen as we are inside a big tunnel. In the end, I just don''t want to be seen while doing this. Especially by my family or certain other individuals. So I just have to make it through the door where nowadays a curtain hangs in front to give me some privacy. I guess that was mum. I should thank her later. But now I have to get this done. "You!!!" (T) (E) Just a moment before I make it inside my room I hear myself getting called out from the side. Even more in human words. A moment later I realize it was this woman from house Lorata who approaches me with heavy determined steps. The escort doesn''t like this almost hostile behavior but I guess my inner wish that they shouldn''t rip her apart produces the corresponding pheromones. At least my head feels slightly greasy now. She comes close to me to a stop with a face that barely hides her anger. "What kind of game are you playing here?!" (T) "Ehk. S-sorry, but I don''t understand." (E) "What you don''t understand? First, you invite us here without leaving us much choice but to come with you, and then you let us rot at this place for days without doing so much as tending a single time to us! So I''ll repeat my question. What game are you playing here?!" (T) "S-sorry. But right now is not a good time." (E) Urgh. I''m sure the stirring gets worse. "Not a good time!? When I tried to settle this yesterday your crazy monsters tried to kill me! That wasn''t a good time! What even happened there? Tell me!" (T) "R-really, I have to go somewhere." (E) I am so close. I almost made it. "Don''t talk yourself out of this! You''re planning something, right? Do you intend to take everyone as hostages?" (T) "Please. We have to end that talk now. I can''t..." (E) "Oh no, you will speak to me now. I won''t move away before you answer all of my questions." (T) "GOOD RIEDDAENZE IEEE SAIEEEED NOT NOW!!!" (E) "Plop" "It started!" (K) (K) "Started? What started? What was this?" (T) No! I almost made it. "Plop" I was so close. This Lorata woman looks totally confused and I really didn''t want her to see me like this. "Plop" I think I''m dying of shame. (E) (K) (E) (K) "Plop" A moment later, four workers grab me very carefully and lift me up in a way that my posture doesn''t change the slightest. Then they walk with me through that curtain while always a nurse stays at my back to catch any emerging eggs. Outside my room remains a very perplexed noble. She isn''t really left alone, as regularly nurses are leaving my room with the new eggs. "Plop" As Liseti said, this one''s one of the more intense sessions. I really can feel how the eggs are pressuring to get out. "Plop" "Scraak!/Urgh, when will this be over?" (E) "If you would have kept the laying installment this would be much easier." (K) Thank you Kyska, but I didn''t ask for this. "Plop" After far too long it finally ends and the last nurse leaves with an egg in her hand to give it to a worker for transportation. "Fifty-eight! Such a great feat!" (K) I don''t like it that much to get the numbers. I always feel like some kind of livestock or installment that has to make a quota. However, after that talk with Liseti, one thing strikes me odd. "That''s weird. I thought there would be a total of hundred... strands to produce them. This doesn''t add up." (E) "Oh no, you misunderstood. They require more time in relation to their complexity. A hunter or worker is naturally less complex than a guardian or interceptor. The former grow faster and like this naturally leave first." (M) Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Ah, so this is it. Not that I like this topic about my body but I believe this is rather important for me to know. Like this, I can be sure that forty-two will be something more complex. "What about nurses?" (E) "Those too. They are specialized and rather intelligent and like this need more time." (M) Well, intelligence is a skill. I don''t feel too bad. Kyska insisted this morning that I eat enough to prevent another collapse of mine. Like this, I have the necessary energy and can still keep myself going. Yet now I think I have no choice but to attend to my guests. At least I will have to speak with that Lorata woman. She has certainly seen something. I don''t know if she understood what exactly happened but this was nothing I wanted strangers to witness. Also, she is rather rude I think. But maybe I am also no great host. Especially not for noble standards, yet as an embassy, she should be more courteous. However, I still want to make a good impression. After all, this could be crucial to establish friendly relations. So I head over to the place which was allocated as their lodging. Miwa is accompanying me, while Suki shall relay to my family what I''ve got from Liseti. And Kyska was suddenly gone. My district isn''t very big. So the place is close to the entrance. I would knock if the insects would know doors. Well, I can do it on the wall. "Knock, knock" "Excuse me? It was said you would need something?" (E) "Ah, Princess Erys. How fortunate that you grant me a visit." (O) Instead of that Lorata woman, this merchant comes. Her name was Olira if I''m right. Looking inside, I see that there are two tunnels, so I guess their rooms are separated and I seriously have no idea why the other one was so unsatisfied with their accommodation. "Ehk, hello. Lady Lorata said that there is an issue. I didn''t want to appear inhospitable so if there''s any problem, please tell." (E) "Ah, it isn''t that bad. The food is a little bland but I''ve brought some provisions with me. Also, your maid came over and asked already if we would need anything." (O) That must have been Suki. Kyska is already busy attending to all the people I accommodated in the lower segments of the hive. So Suki was in charge of my district. That''s why I have Miwa around since I cannot be left alone and those two can''t be at more than one place at once. That reminds me that I should probably visit those as well, as I am in some way their host. "So everything is fine? I am sorry that I was occupied recently." (E) "There''s no problem. But I need to say that I was a little cooped up here. Couldn''t really leave or I for sure would have ended up lost. This place is basically a maze." (O) "Who''re you telling that? And all these foreign creatures must be pretty frightening, right?" (E) "Some of them. Those on four legs can be quite intimidating. But I watched how they dug out a tunnel. They''re pretty sophisticated I need to say. Good personnel." (O) "Y-yeah. They''re devoted. What about lady Lorata?" (E) "Temia? Don''t know. She ran in with a complicated expression. It might be that she heard you when you came." (O) "Well, maybe I should visit her too. She seemed to be quite upset. I don''t want to worsen her impression." (E) "This could be a lost cause. This woman can be quite obnoxious. I have to know that. I spend the last days with her." (O) "Might you inform her? I don''t want to intrude together with my escort." (E) The insects keep their distance since this is a secured area. But I have the feeling that they would follow me to lady Lorata who is not really approved by them to pose no risk. "Sure. I don''t have any reservations in this regard." (O) She certainly steps boldly in there. "Heeellloooo, Teeemiaaaa! The princess wants to talk with you!" (O) Apparently, the tunnels are a little longer than I thought since I cannot hear anything concrete of the now started quarrel. What is for sure is that it''s intense. At least, I know now that she is there. Some moments later Olira returns. "She says she will be ready any moment. You can without any worry enter." (O) Why do I believe this smile of hers is fake and Temia didn''t say anything in this direction? Yet I am sure that I have to settle something with her. Unsurprising an escort follows, yet keeps some distance so that they''re not too present. I also sign Miwa to keep a little distance to make this talk not too oppressive. I find Lady Lorata or Temia as Olira refers to her on her bed making some notes on a paper. "Urgh, what did I say?" (T) I haven''t the slightest idea. "I''m sorry, but you said you want that I pay you more attention." (E) "I said I want you to do your job as our host." (T) "What exactly are you referring to?" (E) Didn''t I just do exactly that? "I came here to gain insight on your swarm. Yet all that happened was that you''re locking us up at this place." (T) Olira said something similar, but I think this Lorata woman makes it sound worse than it is. "I didn''t restrict your movement." (E) "As if I could leave. It''s not like I can ask for the way if I get lost. And even if I find something that looks interesting I couldn''t learn what it is about." (T) "So you want a tour?" (E) "...would be a start." (T) While talking I notice that I get occasionally weird looks from her. I dread to know what they are about but have to address it regardless. "Is something the matter? You''re staring." (E) She looks for a moment uncomfortable but then seems to make up her mind. "What were those white things?" (T) Why had it to be this topic? "That''s a private matter. I don''t want to talk about this." (E) "I''ve already seen enough. They came out of you." (T) "Do I have to point it out for you?" (E) "You want my trust? Then yes." (T) This is certainly unpleasant. The topic alone is making me cringe but to reveal it to someone I barely know is terrible. And if she wouldn''t already know everything she needs to figure it out I wouldn''t say anything. "Eggs!" (E) "What?" (T) "Where do you think these things come from? They''re mass-produced by single individuals. And I am one of them." (E) "You... You do what?!" (T) "I lay eggs. Many hundreds. And because of this they''re so overprotective. Because harming me means harming all their babies. You get it?" (E) I''m not too sure as she seems to have her problems processing this. This might be confidential information but the insects aren''t too secretive about the importance of their princesses so I don''t think there''s much point to hide it. The escort doesn''t seem to care about anything I say. "But you... What are you?" (T) "Honestly, I have not the slightest idea anymore. It''s confusing, creepy, and feels just wrong to me. So I really don''t want to talk anymore about this. Can we please change the topic?" (E) She''s in quite a stupor. But after some time it seems she can gather her thoughts. "Fine. You''ve said that you don''t want to be holed up here. Olira too, so what about a tour? I might bring you to the others so that you can confirm their wellbeing." (E) "Uhh, you''re difficult. However, I need to see this place so I can report on a founded base. Then you may as well lead me." (T) I still get strange looks from her but I guess I made clear that she shouldn''t address this topic anymore. On my way out I see how Olira tries to communicate with Miwa which is severely complicated due to the language barrier. Still, she looks determined and uses gestures and scribbles to get something out of her. I''m not even sure if Miwa on her side wants to answer her yet she stays courteous like all the nurses I''ve encountered until now. "Ah, Princess Erys. Were you able to lure Miss Grumpy out of her hole? Oh, apologies. Lady Grumpy!" (O) "I hate this woman." (T) Maybe I should arrange separate lodgings for those two. Before one of them ends up dead. I approach Olira. "Lady Lorata would like to see the others. So I thought it might be good to give her a tour. As it is, I wanted to ask if you would like to accompany us." (E) "Absolutely! In your company, I might even be able to overlook certain unpleasant elements." (O) This earns her a glare from Lady Lorata. I ask myself if it is a good idea to have this combination around me but I believe in the worst-case my escort should be able to prevent them from killing each other. "Okay. Then do you need to prepare?" (E) "No, I''m ready to go." (O) I am ready to set out before discovering that the main entrance is blocked by a large number of insects. And in front of them, is Kyska. (E) "My princess, I was able to pursue the matter." (K) "What kind of matter? What is going on here?" (E) "Your brood my princess. We can finally begin to exchange the posts." (K) I can perceive how elated she is about this. While I have mixed feelings. "You seem to be quite happy about this, Kyska. (E) "Naturally, my princess. Finally, you will be self-sufficient. There will be no longer a need to rely on other resources than your own. It means that we finally begin to truly provide to the swarm. This is an important transition." (K) "Okay, then celebrate. I wanted to go to the other humans." (E) "Ahh, then this will be the perfect opportunity to bolster your escort with your own brood. This will be a wonderful asset for you." (K) I notice something like a pheromone signal which causes many of the new workers in front of me to switch places with those behind them. The guardians might still take a while. Now that I look and smell closer I recognize most of the workers from my nursery visit. Basically solely through the scent, which makes me a bit conflicted about how much I''m adapted to everything that happens here. In my opinion, they are still rather young to be in this job if they are this much smaller than those they replace. However, the exchange proceeds without problems. The other workers scatter in the area. It''s a weird feeling to know where all these giant insects, set to protect me come from. They feel at least very determined to me. I want to finally set off. But then I realize... This whole conversation was in human language! They heard! Temia stares at me with wide-open eyes. "All these things are... Urblrg!" (T) Temia barely manages to contain the contents of her stomach inside her. Some of it still slips through her fingers. "Brood?" (O) "No further comments on that matter! Ask someone else, please." (E) She was friendly until now so I hope that will prevail. I want to start moving when I realize that I don''t really know the way. Somewhere in the lower mid-segment is not very accurate considering this labyrinth of tunnels. (E) I speak in Formicea since it would be far too embarrassing to let them know my lacking sense of direction regarding my own guests. (K) Great. With this, there is nothing to keep us and I can get going. That''s at least what I thought. Still, I get moving out of my district to make it more difficult for her to ask me out. Kyska is already in front of me so I just have to follow her down, where I should meet the other humans. Chapter 51 We head down to the lower layers of the hive. Somewhere below the middle should be something like a collective accommodation complex. It would be a bit much to provide for each of them their own private quarters and I guess Liseti wants to maintain some surveillance. Since I have a guide it doesn''t take long to get there. Upon my arrival, I notice that there are more light stones than usual in the vicinity. Also, this place allows an open view of the pillar in the middle of the hive. Probably a concession of Liseti since people aren''t as used to the dim light and the narrow tunnels under the earth as the insects. At the entrance a nurse welcomes me. "Ah, Princess Erys. I greet you. Is there any reason for your visit?" (nurse) "Ehk, I just wanted to look after the people... ehk, humans. I invited them, so I should show myself." (E) "Naturally. All of them are in good health and properly taken care of." (nurse) At this comment, I worry a little about the treatment they receive here. Maybe the nurses see them as some kind of larvae. This has some very disturbing implications regarding cleaning. I went inside the facility. At first sight, I would say that this place looks fine. Well-maintained, clean, and warm. I turn to the nurse. "Could you tell me where the humans are?" (Erys) "To the right. The other paths are a storage and a cleaning facility. At the end of the corridor, it spreads into two separate accommodations since the humans insisted on separated sleeping rooms regarding "gender"." (nurse) I note some bewilderment at this. Since most of the members of the swarm are drones it might be that they don''t know about different genders. I go there to finally look for my guests and assure Temia that nobody got mistreated here. I find the men''s space first. Some look quite startled because of me. Looking in the round I see some of those I know from that meeting back then. The beddings are mostly just piled-up earth, but the people could make do by putting whatever they had with them on top. Be it blankets, cloaks, or clothes. Yet touching one of these earth hills I need to. say they''re at least soft. "Ehk, hello. I wanted to ask if everyone here is fine or if there are any complaints." (E) One of them steps forward. From his attire, I would say he belongs to the craftsmen guild. "We are fine. The first day was a little difficult yet by now we''ve got used to it." (craftsmen) Another one speaks up. This one seems to be from the builder guild. "If we ask we can visit almost any place apart from that pillar. Yesterday I was able to witness the creation of a new tunnel. Who would have thought that these workers produce this agent in their bodies and apply it with glands in their mouths?" (builder) I didn''t. And I didn''t want to. "So everything''s fine? There were no problems?" (E) "No, nothing." (craftsmen) "If you don''t count the cleaning incident." Someone I couldn''t see whispered something on the backside of the room. "What was that?" (E) "Ah, nothing. Just a little misconception with those maids." (craftsmen) Looking at them, no one seems to be willing to talk. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.Rather they appear to be a little uneasy. I guess I was pinpoint correct before. "Isn''t John still doing it?" "Psht. That''s nothing to talk about." That''s as well nothing I wanted to know about. John''s fetishes are his own business. As long no one sees it and he cleans up at least. "So is there anything left you would want to do?" (E) Olira steps to my side. "Actually, I haven''t seen very much yet. I would like to visit whichever production facility you might want to show me." (O) "Ehk, that should be the mycelium. The food is produced there." (E) "Great! I''m into it." (O) I look at Temia to hear how she thinks about this. "I want to stay here and talk to the others. They should have seen enough to give me an overview." (T) So we leave for this place. We are also accompanied by some of the other people, turning this into a small tour. Especially the members of the craftsmen''s guild are important since they shall create the tools we might use in the future for the fieldwork. Also, those of the builders guild who are interested in the deeper caverns and some merchant apprentices who might want to evaluate what we have in stock. It''s a little bit weird how I have to balance not distancing myself too far from the escort and at the same time talking but not coming too close to the people who the escort doesn''t like. "What can you tell me about this mycelium?" (O) "Just the basics. We cultivate this edible mushroom there in large caverns. There are two ways to do it. Raising them as small crops or growing large ones you regularly cut partially. Yet Kyska knows better, right?" (E) "You''re praising me too much, my princess. You remembered everything accurately." (K) "Still, is there anything to add?" (E) "Let''s see. There are some specifics. The soil should always be kept wet and the surrounding tunnels have to be regularly checked about their stability. The mushrooms might grow into the walls and destroy them. There are also parts which shouldn''t get taken during the harvest to let them grow back in time." (K) Kyska goes on for a while about the specifics of harvesting in the mycelium. It''s quite a dry topic but it crosses the time until we''re in this forest. There is a little bit of awe to see with the people. But on the other side, they''re a little uneasy as the visibility is extremely bad. "Excuse me? Why weren''t we allowed to go here before? Our requests were denied when we asked." (craftsmen) "Because food draws life. Despite all safety measures, creatures can and will enter. We couldn''t ascertain your safety. Now princess'' Erys escort is with us, yet it would be too much of an effort to grant this to every single one of you. Apart from that, the caverns are vast and you might easily get lost. So by no mean stray from the group, please." (K) This was a warning for everyone. Everyone but me since I am sure there is no way for me to get lost. An army of insects would at short notice get sent behind me. We first visit the forest which extends around the pillar. Most of the people are equally impressed as I was about this much nature in the underground. There I see something unexpected. "Dad?" (E) "Yes. Your mother said I should get out and do something. Think she became annoyed with me. So I took the offer to work here on the fields. It''s at least distracting me from everything." (R) "Okay. It isn''t too hard, right?" (E) "No. the mushrooms are easy to cut. You take some, take them to a gathering station, and there they get brought away. I abstain from that part. I''m not too familiar with navigating those tunnels." (R) "Okay, might be better. But don''t overexert yourself." (E) "Sure. It''s not too hard and I''ve got the feeling that Suki ordered that one there to watch out for me." (R) He points to a worker that truly seems to keep attentive watch of him. After this, the other people start to pester dad with questions about his work here. As he has practical insight he is naturally extremely interesting for them. It takes a while and dad appears to be quite uncomfortable. He was never one who likes to talk. "Alright, I guess this is enough now." (E) No one is going to object against me. Guess they don''t want to offend the princess. After this, we head deeper. I discover that the mushroom fields are just that. Apparently, several layers of caves are stacked above each other. Some look like wild growths where the mushrooms spread everywhere, others are basically empty if not for some neatly arranged places from which they shall grow again. Yet they all have in common that the entrances on the side are all patrolled. "These fields have all in common that they''re harvested at regularly harvested in a huge effort and then given time to regrow. It''s especially important to assure that the earth has a certain degree of moisture. Otherwise, one couldn''t cultivate the harvest on these. For this purpose, several channels to a close reservoir were built. A dangerous task, which regularly claims lives among those who dig into the wet." (K) "Wait! Does that mean everything could flood here any moment?" (builder) I can see that the builder would worry about the structural stability. Maybe I should as well. "Naturally not. By now the reservoirs are properly secured. They won''t break." (K) "Would it be possible to visit these securing measures up close?" (builder) "Not with our princess present. It may be safe here, but I won''t allow her to be directly next to this place." (K) "Kyska, you''re again a little overprotective. Regarding "allowing" me to do stuff." (E) "I''m sorry, my princess. Choosing the right "words" all the time is difficult. Naturally, I meant it would be too dangerous when these creatures poke against the reservoir''s walls to test the stability to have you anywhere close by. The risk of drowning is too high." (K) Thinking about it, tunnels filling with water wouldn''t be good. Especially since I believe those carapaces are extremely heavy. On the other side, it''s not like I''ve not noticed that my movements are restricted. After that, we proceed some more time, looking through the different stages of food production. Harvesting, storing them in specially designated rooms, where they get further processed. "What happens here, Kyska?" (E) "Most of the fresh harvest is directly brought to the distribution facilities, from there it will be brought to every single member of the swarm. The rest is either dried and transported to the caverns in the outer layer, or fed to the nectar units since this is the most efficient way to store it." (K) "An efficient way to store food? Could we visit this place?" (O) The nectar facilities!? Oh god! No! Chapter 52 The humans stare expectantly in my direction. I on my side panic inwardly. I absolutely cannot let anyone see the nectar facilities. "Ieeehk! I-it''s a little difficult to get there." (E) "It isn''t, my princess. The nectar production is free to visit and naturally close to the mycelium." (K) "Oh, is that so? Great! Thank you, Kyska!" (E) Help! As soon they''ll get there all these people will be disgusted by us. The swarm will appear barbaric and we''ll lose all credit we ever could hope to get. "S-still. Maybe another time. Right now should be bad. Right, Kyska?" (E) "I wouldn''t know why. The nectar units don''t care if they''re being watched. And even if, it doesn''t influence their production if they''re troubled. They simply have to get fed." (K) The more I hear about them the more I feel sorry for these poor things. Yet right now I need somehow to work around the issue that Kyska''s species has no knowledge about the concept of a lie. What shall I do? It becomes more and more obvious that I''m hiding something. I''m already getting some looks. "On the other side, maybe not now. We have no reason to hurry that much. And it seems that the princess is tired. We shouldn''t impose too much on our host." (O) "Y-yes, you''re right. I''m terribly exhausted." (E) The people don''t seem to be completely convinced. "Seriously guys, I''ve seen part of her "schedule". You can be sure it''s... intense." (O) Olira''s word seems to have some weight and the guildsmen stop being so inquisitive. If she just wouldn''t have been so ambiguous. But it seems I somehow dodged this. Yet then she passes by and winks at me. God, I won''t get out of this. Since everyone is convinced that I am tired this concludes our excursion. I found it as well interesting to see all these processes but now I should get back home since it starts to get late and I haven''t eaten yet. I really fear Kyska might use her tongue again. Olira comes with me and I make sure there''s someone to escort Temia back later. It was a stressful day and I want to get it behind me. But then Olira again addresses me. "Is there any chance to see what this nectar is about? Is it some kind of secret?" (O) "Uhh. It''s not that this information is confidential. It''s just... urgh, whatever. There is a private installment on the courtyard. I''ll show it to you. But please no gossip about this." (E) Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "Certainly not! I appreciate your trust." (O) "Yeah, yeah." (E) Olira wants my favor and profit. So I''m sure she won''t speak about this if she deems it might be detrimental for trade. And I doubt that the fate of some wormlike creatures will concern her too much. I lead her to the nectar units. Those poor creatures. "There." (E) "E-ehm, what is this?" (O) "The nectar facility. Nectar is a special drinkable fluid. These creatures produce it in their bodies if they''re fed." (E) "Creatures? I just see some wobbling flesh behind... Oh my god." (O) "Right. I know. If the others would know, no idea what they might think. I was told they don''t feel discomfort in this existence. No idea how they would know. I just can say that they''re like this." (E) "So these creatures are something like your livestock? Uhh, hard to believe they''re fine. I''ve never seen a farmer treating his animals like this." (O) "Sadly they aren''t animals." (E) "What do you want to say?" (O) "They''re members of the swarm, like all the others. They have the same origin like all the other creatures you know here." (E) My voice sounds flat as I''m not too keen to relay this. "Wha-... How? Why? Urrb, what a thought. Does this mean you made..." (O) "Oh! No, no, no, no, no, no, no! I haven''t yet. I could but I don''t find them too great." (E) "Why would they do this? What is the purpose to do something like this to their own kind?" (O) "Kyska, could you fetch a bit of the nectar?" (E) "Immediately, my princess. I''m glad that you remember to take care of yourself." (K) She takes a nearby stored vessel she commonly uses to transport the nectar to me and approaches one of the producers. With some deliberate touches, she stimulates its glands and is in return rewarded with a steady stream of liquid she directs in the vessel. "My princess! Here is your nectar!" (K) "Uhh, it''s for our guest." (E) Both of them look bewildered at me. "I want to show Olira what the nectar is about. Just a sip. More isn''t recommended." (E) "I''m not too sure about this." (O) "If the princess is offering her nectar that''s an extraordinary honor!" (K) "Don''t worry. It isn''t poisonous." (E) Mum already had a really small amount before. "Then... fine." (O) "Drink very carefully. It''s really intense." (E) "Well, great." (O) She sips. "God, what is this!?" (O) "That''s nectar." (E) "I had never in my life something so excessively sweet! Oh my, it''s hard to get rid of the taste." (O) She doesn''t seem to like it very much. "As it was already mentioned before, nectar really compresses the food and makes it store more energy. There are many reasons regarding efficiency which opt for the usage of nectar units. It stores energy very efficiently." (E) "Don''t get me wrong. This taste is by far too much for me. On the other hand, I certainly know some people who would pay quite a sum for an ingredient like this." (O) What happened to "those poor creatures"? "I thought you were creeped out because they are treated like this?" (E) "Did I say this? Honestly, I don''t really care that much. If they''re fine it''s fine. Certainly, if people would know about this it would become difficult to sell this stuff. However, how you treat them is a matter that only concerns your people." (O) "If you say so." (E) "So, is this for sale?" (O) "Ehk, I don''t know. Kyska?" (E) "Surely a certain amount could be given. Particularly to empty some of the fuller ones at times. Yet within the limits. Nectar is too precious to waste it without proper exchange." (K) "So a little bit." (E) "As it should be for a luxury. Excuse me but I need to make some calculations. I''m sure you''re busy as well." (O) She''s right. I really have to eat something before I again collapse. Hard life. After this, the day came to an end without greater incidents. I had dinner with my family and we could enjoy the plenty stocks my courtyard gathered while I was in Osari. I considered inviting Temia and Olira but I don''t really know them and with the situation, regarding my mum, the atmosphere was already a little tense. It''s a bit downing that she doesn''t speak to us as she usually did during dinner, but she simply can''t do so yet. This made me again think that having that ominous liquid to help them understand her might be better. However, as the table was full with flesh, which is some kind of luxury, and such a wide variety of other kinds of food we at least had all a decent feast. Foremost I had, as I felt really hungry. This might be linked to the fact that I''m eating for all those things growing inside me. Yet after we were done I started to feel sleepy. Not the normal kind, but really exhausted as if I could just move me to my bed, or tub now. And for that, I even needed help from Kyska and Suki. I guess I dozed off the moment I touched the surface of the content inside. Chapter 53 - Temia - Got back from that guest house. At least it seems that no member of our delegation got mistreated, for now. Especially not John. So whatever these creatures have planned doesn''t seem to involve getting us killed, yet. Still, I am not stupid enough to trust them. They burrowed under the provincial capital and somehow managed to charm the lord. And now they''re asking for several people and pretend to want friendly relations? One look at these monsters is enough to confirm how fitted they are for killing. This all seems far too simple. And then this Erys. Either she''s completely clueless or unbelievably cunning. I cannot believe that she does "that". The simple thought churns my stomach. Sigh, at least for now it seems as if everyone is safe. If there would just be anything of interest at this courtyard. Yet it''s not as if there would be anything to do. Truly, this courtyard is completely secluded. Aside from passing by insect monsters nothing ever happens here. And apart from a few special individuals no one understands what I''m saying. It''s not like we are confined here, but leaving this place would be bad. While I can walk past the exit I need to be careful not to lose my way. And this is rather difficult as it''s not too bright in this underworld and all these tunnels look the same. Suddenly some larger insects rush past me. What is it now? I walk a little past them, but they are too fast to keep up with them comfortably and I don''t feel like running at top speed right now. Another troop comes and again splits up. Should I return? But then I notice some movement. Next to me is a small crack in a tunnel and in there is... A boy! "Who are you? What are you doing in there?" (Te) "Pssht! They will find me like this." (To) I remember that one. He was on the carriage I boarded to this place. "You are that boy from that family. What are you doing here?" (Te) "I''m playing hide and seek with the big ones. Also, I''m mapping out this place''" (To) Sigh, and I already thought there would be some kind of emergency. "You know, those things didn''t look as if they were playing." (Te) "Ahem, maybe I snuck away. They are okay. But since that one thing with mum happened they won''t even let me leave my sister''s place." (To) "Your sister? Wait, you mean Erys, right? And she really is your sister?" (Te) Hard to believe. The insect wings are obviously no family feature. "Sure." (To) "It''s just that... Well are you really sure? She appears to be more like them." (Te) In a very physiological way. "Totally! Right now she''s an overprotective tyrant, but she''s still my sister! Don''t say such weird things." (To) "Doesn''t she look odd? I mean, the wings and such." (Te) "They''re cool, right? I haven''t seen her use them but I''m sure she can fly." (To) "That''s not what I had in mind." (Te) At this moment another of these four-legged insects approaches. "Ah, hide me! Or they will take me back to that boring hall." (To) Sigh. I don''t really want to get involved in that way. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.But I guess there''s no real risk for me even if I get caught and this boy seems to have some information. At least I can''t deny that he must have a special relationship with Erys. So I place my body in front of the gap and cover it like that until the drone passes by. "Thank you, miss." (To) Miss!? Such insolence could net you a beating from less liberal nobles. "Well, fine. I wouldn''t want to get caught by these things either. But it''s Lady Lorata!" (Te) "Lady? Is that a title? Are you something like a knight or such?" (To) "You could say so, yes. See? Here is my sword." (Te) It might be a little discourtesy towards my ancestors if I use my family heirloom to impress a boy. But this should still be within the limits. And also, it''s an impressive weapon. There aren''t many weapons made from alloys based on monsters. This one was crafted by using the bodies of a certain kind of lizard whose blood chills what it comes into contact with and which are only encountered in the far northern mountains. No place where anyone should send expeditions to. Yet it''s worth it, as a strike chills any wound it causes and numbs the opponent. "So you really are a knight? Wow." (To) I somehow can''t tell him that my territory is so remote that we barely ever partook in a conflict. "Yes, these monsters won''t stand a chance if they try something." (Te) "Hey, no! Don''t hurt them! They''re nice!" (To) Nice!? These things? "Did you even look at them!? They are without a doubt killer! Their bodies are made for this!" (Te) "And? They''re still nice." (To) "Ridiculous." (Te) "Fine, I''ll show you." (To) What does he want to show me? He slips out of the corner and walks the way back to the courtyard. Since I had nothing to do, to begin with, I follow behind. And it''s not too far in the first place. When we pass them, the insects obviously react with a strong jolt directed at the boy. "Yes, yes. I''m back." (To) He waves them off. Apparently, they only had the order to bring him back. Now that he returned there''s nothing else to do. Then he turns in something like an alley, proceeds a little on the way, and stops at... a pen. And in there are these things! I''ve seen them when I came here. They''re the worst. Small little critters, thoroughly equipped with spikes and claws. And this boy jumps right in there!!! "Wha- Are you crazy?" (Te) These things are albeit small nearly as big as him. If they want they could tear him apart. And all I get is a confused look. "What''s wrong?" (To) Now he pets those abominations full of thorns. And they just nuzzle against his hands. This kid is crazy! "You-You''re touching them!? Coming this close!? Get out there!" (Te) I want to grab him but before I can get near enough these things are blocking my way. "Skcccchhhhh" They make it very clear that I shouldn''t put my hand inside that pen. Which means I cannot get that boy out. "You''re scaring them!" (To) "I do what?! Have you seen the spikes their mouths consist of? They''re ravenous!" (Te) "Just because they have these mouths? That''s not fair to them!" (To) "Fair!?" (Te) "Yes fair! Did they do anything to you?" (To) "They just now hissed at me!" (Te) "Because you''re threatening them. Even now you''re holding your sword." (To) I look down at myself and realize that my other hand is truly clutching the hilt tightly, ready to slash out. It''s a conditioned reflex. I barely noticed. "They didn''t do anything else and stay in there even if they could always leave. I''m just keeping them some company. Are they really that bad?" (To) "I..." (Te) "Yes?" (To) Honestly, I don''t know. It''s obvious that this earthen barrier, that not even reaches till my waist, couldn''t stop them from escaping. And the boy is still in one piece. Maybe I''m overthinking this. "Fine. You win. But please come out there. It''s making me nervous to see that." (Te) And now he grins at me with the smile of a little devil that is up to no good. "Under one condition." (To) What is he planning now? "Yeah?" (Te) "Hold your hand out." (To) Into the pen!? "Sorry, but I don''t intend to get my hand mangled." (Te) "I promise nothing will happen. They were told to hurt no one." (To) Logically it makes sense. The same reason that makes that they stay in there should prevent them from attacking any guests, which wouldn''t make the best impression. But still. "Now come. You just shouldn''t act hostile." (To) Sigh, whatever. It''s unbecoming of a knight to act so timidly. With pressed lips and tense muscles, ready to pull away in an instant I reach my hand inside. Just not too close to these things. Yet this doesn''t help as one is approaching and puts its head beneath it. What are you? A dog? The smooth, solid surface feels far too weird for my taste so that I fidget a little. But the monster stays calm. Then I remember where or more who they come from and pull hurriedly away. "See? What did I tell you?" (To) "I''ve done my part. Now you." (Te) "Okay. Goodbye everyone!" (To) He waves them and climbs over the fence. The monsters look... sad. Stop! Don''t get sympathetic. They''re still monsters. I''ll just get away from here. "But did you see? They aren''t bad!" (To) "Just because these monsters are too dumb to trick me I''m not going to trust all of them." (Te) "What is so bad with them? They''ve been nothing but friendly." (To) "And I shall take that? As if that isn''t suspicious." (Te) "My sister was the whole time here and says it''s fine." (To) Yes, sure. "How did she even end up here?" (Te) "When we were attacked, I saw how my sister engaged the soldiers to save us. She told us that she got caught after that. And then the insects helped her out." (To) Considering her physical state she obviously left some parts out. "And you trust her that she''s herself?" (Te) For all I know, she could be brainwashed in some way. "You know, she may be a long sleeper, grumpy, and totally acting weird recently. But she''s still the same. I know her and that''s my sister. She cares and wouldn''t want that anything bad happens to us. So I trust her." (To) "God. Okay." (Te) Guess I''ll have to take that. It''s not as if I know her better than her family. "But that she even allows you to play with these little monsters." (Te) "Oh, she doesn''t. She says I should stay as far away from them as possible." (To) "What!?" (Te) "But I don''t listen. They''re all friendly. I really don''t understand why I shouldn''t visit them." (To) Probably because she knows where they come from! God, learning about this should totally distress her. I start to get an understanding of Erys. Chapter 54 When I open my eyes again I feel refreshed. "Ah, my princess. You''re awake!" (S) "Hey Suki. Did anything happen while I was out?" (E) "Nothing in particular. A small session of seventeen eggs. For the rest it was calm." (S) "No, I meant the courtyard, or the humans." (E) "No. That one was perfectly calm. Please wait for me to prepare your "breakfast"." (S) I am pretty sure she learned that word from my mother. By the way. "And mum? How is she?" (E) After all, I believe that it must still be very hard on her. Heck, even now I didn''t come completely to terms with my situation. "She already went out to the nursery. You slept for too long in her opinion. But don''t worry we explained to her that this is a necessary aspect of your role." (S) Sigh, great. Maybe I should order them to never speak with others about the specifics of a princess. Especially not about how I sleep in because producing brood is exhausting. Suki leaves to fetch my food. It seems the option to eat with my family is already gone. So I wait quietly for my meal as I truly feel a little bit more hungry since I collapsed. This might be an indicator for me to take in more sustenance. When Suki returns it''s just the basic mushroom and nectar combination. I''m a little disappointed but I guess it''s good if big feasts stay something special. Especially the nectar still tastes well. I feel full when I''m done. After that, there isn''t too much to do, in my opinion. I guess boredom is one of the things a princess has to deal with. I mean, it''s not like I could go out and help with building new tunnels or tend to the fields. Just imagining Kyska''s expression if I''d do that. Acquiring books might be a good thing. Or some games, yet all we had at home combusted with it. Still, it shouldn''t be impossible to get some. I believe this should still be within the limits. Or for example a stack of cards. I would at least always have Kyska around to play with me. Yet at the moment there''s nothing like this. Instead, I can just aimlessly wander around in my courtyard. Well, and wait for my next session. It''s not that watching the daily life of the insects isn''t interesting, but I miss the surface a little, where more happens or you at least see more than what''s confined in these tunnels. At least there is nature, something that gets thoroughly wiped out within the hive. It seems one of my guests notices that I am free. "It seems being a princess is quite the chilled job. At your age I already had five different daily lessons regarding managing my territory." (T) I can''t really come up with a response. For someone who''s about to lead absurd numbers of subordinates, I am living rather relaxed and no one''s going to ask anything from me. "It''s... My responsibilities aren''t really set yet. Most of it happens automatic and politics are not really a thing if everyone just knows the greater good or complies anyway." (E) "If you say so. But you shouldn''t just stay passive like this. That never works out." (T) "You''re different from usual. Did something happen?" (E) "Maybe, maybe not. And you?" (T) "Some problems. Mostly of private nature." (E) "Fine, you don''t have to tell me." (T) I hope I didn''t waste a chance here by not telling her anything when she goes as far as approaching me. "But for having troubles, it seems that it''s still rather quiet here." (T) The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "I would just wish for something to happen." (E) That''s at least what I was thinking before suddenly an army of insects spreads in my courtyard, parts, and from the center emerges... (L) (E) (L) (E) She comes a little closer. I didn''t notice before but even if she appears to be calm there is this atmosphere around her. It''s not hard to figure this out. Her pheromones tell enough. She''s annoyed. (L) (E) (L) Did I say annoyed? She''s fuming! (E) Seeing how troubled my family is right now I would really like to help in some way. (L) Grah! I''ve never met this princess but even like this, she manages to upset me. And that she could anger the always composed Liseti that much is already a remarkable achievement. Just thinking about going to her makes me angry and I am sure it might end in a massacre. Now Liseti notices the human next to me. (L) (E) (L) God, she has such a piercing gaze. Maybe I should divert the attention from that. "Ehk, do you remember princess Liseti? She''s immensely important here. Controlling vast numbers of soldiers in the whole underground. Please be friendly to her. For now, she''s rather positive regarding humans. Don''t change that." (E) It could be really bad if Temia shows the same behavior as she does towards me. Liseti is proud. Although I don''t think that she is so petty that she would lose her calm. Yet right now she''s agitated because of Honiu, so who knows? "Ehm, hello." (T) At least that was not the typical "I''m a superior noble"-introduction. But Liseti doesn''t cease her staring. "Hm, whaat iez iet thaet makez yuu more spezieeal than other humans to leead theem?" (L) Why this topic?! As if everyone wants to clash on purpose! "My family for generations was in charge of the land we govern. I was prepared since I was young to take over this duty." (T) I guess slight irritation is understandable and fine as long she doesn''t show it openly. "So herEdietary. Thiez iez neew. Ie was told humaans are veerye... How was iet? "Indieeviedualieztiec". Thiez makes iet strange to heear they lEt themseelve get controolled lieke thiez, for... Geneeraetieons?" (L) "Ehk, this means the timespan when a human pair gets children and those take eventually over until they get children and this repeats." (E) "Fascienatieng. This meeans the otheer humans let thiez transfer of poweer simply happEn?" (L) I need to say her speech skills got better. Yet it''s still a little hard on the ears. "Humans may have their own purposes but if it''s about bearing responsibility they''re hesitant. As long it''s not about their own interests they very rarely take action and leave decisions to their superiors. Even if it bothers them they commonly obey the rules. And I make sure they do." (T) Now Temia has a cold gaze and her right hand clamps around the pommel of her sword. Why the heck does she have this here? "Crk. InterEsting. I wasn''t too sure. Yeet theere may bee a diffErence in demeeanor. Wiellpoweer. So thiz iz what sEts humaens apart." (L) Can it be good that she continues to gather information about human society like this? I''m not too sure. Temia is apparently not inclined to reply. I can understand her. Liseti has something very intimidating about her. And also threatening. Even more when she focuses on you. As she does now with Temia. "Pleease tEll mee, what iez thies?" (L) "My sword?" (T) "Can I seee?" (L) She takes it out and shows it. I don''t know much about swords but even I can see that this is a perfectly crafted masterpiece. "This is a weapon. I told you that humans use tools. For fighting." (E) "YEs! Thee stickzz. But thies looks diffeerEnt." (L) "Sticks?" (T) "I toook a lieking to them. ThEy are much bEtter for traiening then mye own wEaponz. They don''t cause such seeveere wounds. Buut thiez one isn''t thEe same." (L) "It''s made from metal, a very hard substance. And naturally it''s sharp." (E) "Wait! Weapons? What kind of other weapons do you have?" (T) Oh, no. Please don''t! She does... "Ssskk" With this, her blade extends out of her claw. "Woah!" (T) I still remember that the poison on them causes terror. "Aend yours? Ie would lieke to Examiene iet." (L) Temia is clearly hesitant to part with it, looking several times at the sword and Liseti. I think not only because she loses her only means of defense like this, as it clearly wouldn''t make that much of a difference here at this place, but also because it seems to be very important to her. But ultimately she hands it over. "Here. Please be careful." (T) "Naeturallye!" (L) She strobes the surface, tests the weight, even receiving a small cut while feeling the blade. Much to the dismay of one of her nurses which is as part of her escort in the background. But, different to mine, this one isn''t acting up. "Iet''s cold." (L) "It''s enchanted." (T) "Wait! Enchanted!? Magic? Real magic? This is a real magical weapon?" (E) This is almost unbelievable! Magic is already rare in so far that less than one of a hundred has even basic control over a single element. But a weapon which on its own emits power... Only the heroes of legends would wield something like this! This sword is something like a national treasure! "Skrrrrrr" (L) I became excited and my wings flapped accordingly. Liseti returns the sword. "From Eryes rEaction I undeerstand thies iez importaant. So you''re a warrieor, equiEpped with thiez?" (L?) I''ve never heard Listi speak human for such a long time. The topic must be really interesting for her. "If it''s necessary I fight. Against all threats that are to come." (T) "Theen I propoose a fieght!" (L) . . . Excuse me! What!? Chapter 55 "E-e-ehk? A fight?" (E) "Yes." (L) "Who? How? Why?" (E) "Mee and her. To deetermiene eeach otheers effieziency." (L) "A training match, right?" (T) "Yes. Wieth stickz." (L) I call her out in Formicea. (E) (L) Well, probably not. Still, it sounds risky. But I am not the one who can tell her to stop. (L) What was that!? Did she even want to reveal that or was it unintentional pheromone exposure? Only Temia can now prevent this madness. "Fine, I''m in." (T) Why is everyone against me?! I just want people to stay alive. "Eryes, do yuu have stickz here?" (L) "Naturally. The princess wished for fire, so we brought a lasting amount as material." (K) Since when was Kyska next to me? (L) "Ehk, can you two at least please make. sure not to kill each other?" (E) "Depends on the fight." (T) "If you disable a princess we all have a giant problem!" (E) "Sigh, I''m trying." (T) (L) Then why does it seem as if you''re provoking it? Meanwhile, several workers pile up a small hill of branches they gathered from some storage nearby. (L) Without hesitation, she takes four, one for each of her arms. "If it''s like this." (T) Temia as well approaches the hill after leaning her weapon carefully to a wall. But she waits. "Whye are yuu hEsietating?" (L) "This one!" (T) She takes a longer one with considerable thickness after putting on leather gloves. I guess those are thought for combat. "These are just chopped branches. If I want to fight with something like this I should at least be smart enough to take one that serves the purpose and isn''t going to break at the first clash." (T) "Ah, yEs. Certeainlye!" (L) The concept that one could select a dead object based on quality seems to have been new to her. Her own sticks were just randomly cut to somehow be usable for hitting things. Yet maybe I should have done the same. Then I wouldn''t have been battered up against Liseti as much as I did. Now while Liseti has four light ones, Temia has a big branch she''s holding with both hands. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report itLiseti''s workers formed a ring around us and like this, my courtyard becomes an arena. "Wee can begien." (L) Temia has taken a certain posture where she holds her weapon slightly above her chest, while Liseti just looks as intimidating as always. Both of them have a piercing gaze but for Temia her shift to a cold glare is even more obvious. She slowly approaches while Liseti barely moves at all. Then in a blink Temia leaps and brings all of her weight down on her opponent. Yet Liseti manages to block the attack with three arms at once but seems still a little strained to take the pressure. But she has a fourth arm which she uses for a counter-attack at the open Temia. But where the attack should have reached her she suddenly vanished. I couldn''t even see how she dodged the strike. "Tsk. Four arms are a hassle." (T) "Somethieeng''z not rieght heere." (L) "Underestimated me?" (T) "Thee attAck should have hit yuu. But iet didn''t." (L) "I''m faster than I look." (T) "Noo, somethieeng diffeerent." (L) She focuses her already far too intense stare even more. Then she seems to have some kind of revelation. "Your bodye teemperatuure increeaased." (L) For a brief moment, Temia looks as if she was caught there before forcing herself to be expressionless again. I might be the only one who has an idea about that as reading mimic isn''t a thing for insects. But what did she do? Temporarily increasing her speed. Could that be? Before I can think about this any closer the next exchange starts. This time Liseti approaches and her sticks almost rotate, creating a barrage to the center. For a moment, Temia seems to be at a loss but then determination flares up. She starts with a hard strike aimed at the just mentioned center. It''s true that since her stick is bigger it should be sturdier and break the others in a direct collision. Yet before it comes to this Liseti moves them away. It was a feint. She directly renews her attacks, but now Temia lost her momentum. However, instead of panicking she jumps to the side and blocks crudely the oncoming strikes of this direction by holding her branch simply in their way. The strikes of the other arms are trying to reach her but she can expertly deflect them. While Liseti won''t cease her attack and advances, Temia manages to gain some distance while parrying against attacks from all sides. Yet the more distance she gains the longer each swing needs to reach her. And this while she''s using all her strength to take always more than one strike at once with her swings. Still, she''s constantly driven back and escapes with a jump I wouldn''t have thought a human could pull off. "You are better than I thought." (T) "Stickz are neew to mee. But a fieght isn''t." (L) "However, you are going to lose." (T) "Eexplain. Your suddEnlye increeasing abilities?" (L) "Partly, but not quite right." (T) She again takes her posture. "You''re certainly a difficult opponent. Your strikes are hard and your style is very oppressing. But there''s one mistake on your side." (T) With this, she jumps directly in Liseti who responds with simultaneous attacks from all sides. But Temia doesn''t stop but accelerates even faster into Liseti''s range. She blocks one strike with her arm who receives the brunt blow. For the others, she''s too close for them to build up force. Then she brings down her weapon on Liseti''s head. The drones all around become extremely agitated. But then I see that Temia slowed her strike at the last moment. Nonetheless, it connected and in a real fight, she would''ve split her skull. Even if the poison and blood loss might have got her after this. Casually she retreats her stick and drops it to the side. "You''re not fighting to win." (T) She turns around walks to her sword, which she left on the side, and again fastens it to her belt. Liseti meanwhile was taken aback in the first moment but quickly manages to regain her composure. "Could you elaeborAte?" (L) Temia looks back at her. "Fine. Your style is all about oppressing and deflecting oncoming strikes. You''re always holding something back in case a counterattack may occur. If you had used everything at once in our second exchange you might have overpowered me. You''re playing safe. And that''s your mistake." (T) "Iet iez my dutye as a priencezz to preeserve mye life!" (L) "But a fight doesn''t work like this. In a battle, you''re putting your life at risk. Killing your opponent is the only way to end it. And if you can''t secure victory you and your subordinates are dying. It''s about the determination to put your own life at risk to protect those by your side. The way you fight I can tell you never were in a life-threatening battle. Your... soldiers might be different on this matter but not because of volition. Only because they''re made to be like this." (T) It doesn''t show on her stiff face but Liseti''s complexion is shaken. Temia makes sense in a way. Because Liseti as a princess can''t risk her own life her fighting style is less efficient. Fighting without regard for one''s own safety promises success even if both might end up mortally wounded. But it affords a kind of determination that forces one not to hesitate at the wrong time. Liseti must always have in mind that she cannot afford to get hit. That she has to make sure she can block a sudden unexpected attack. And this is what keeps her from going all out. She isn''t made to risk her life at the front. And this is what she was told right now by Temia. "Kik!" (L) Huh? I couldn''t understand that. Where there any pheromones? "Kikikikikkikikikikikikikikikiki!" (L) She''s... laughing? Can we laugh? "Magniefiescient! That somethieng so siemple EscAeped mee!" (L) Well, if it''s alright. This might be the probably best outcome. (L) And she''s leaving. Together with her hundreds of subordinates. (nurse) From afar I perceive how her nurse is scolding her. Mostly the pheromones the nurse contained inside. Seems like Liseti isn''t totally excluded from this. Now that the mass of insects on the courtyard dwindles, I approach Temia. "Wow. I never thought you could win. Liseti is inhumanly strong." (E) "I am now very aware of this. Thank you." (T) Just then I notice that her expression is tense and she''s holding the arm that got hit. Oh! "Don''t worry. I don''t think it''s broken. But wasn''t too far from it. Without my preparation it might be now." (T) "Okay. Still, it was impressive. I never saw someone moving as fast as you." (E) "Tsk. It shouldn''t be too common. Took an excessive training." (T) "How did you do this? It was like... magic." (E) "Why''re you asking me if you already know the answer?" (T) "Because... Well, I thought that it''s unlikely. I didn''t believe you are a mage. Almost a myth." (E) "As much as giant insects in the underground. And no, I am no mage. I have no affinity." (T) "Then how?" (E) "It''s just simple body strengthening. Concentrating the flow of life in our bodies on a purpose to achieve greater results. The same power mages wield mustn''t be wasted on us. But hell, don''t tell those things about that." (T) "Wait, why are you telling me this kind of military secret?" (E) "Because you''ve basically already figured it out. It''s not even a secret that people are able to do this. It''s just not too widely known. Yet while I don''t know if those things can even use magic I have no intention to find out. Also, I am willing to grant you some trust. So I ask you to not tell them." (T) It wouldn''t be too difficult. I can barely fathom in what kind of situation I would have to tell someone about that. "Sure. I''ll avoid it." (E) "That''s all I want." (T) It could be that this is just a test to make sure I can keep a secret and am not supporting the insect faction too much. And in favor of my wish for good relations, I should keep this promise. Chapter 56 As it''s over now, the courtyard goes quiet again. I start to become a little restless. The reason is simple. Because my guest and my ally threatened to kill each other I''ve got quite tense. The problem with that is, the moment the tension leaves me it causes a certain reaction. So it comes that I run away from Temia in a manner as if I''m in desperate need to find a bathroom. I hurry back into my room and look frantic around me until I spot Kyska. "Kyska! The nurses!" (E) "Naturally, my princess. If I may advise so, I would suggest using the throne to make it easier for you." (K) That thing is still there?! Kyska already left to bring the nurses. Argh, whatever! Let''s just use this damned thing. As sad it is to admit, the positioning on that piece of horror furniture made it truly easier to press the eggs out. While I take my seat on that thing I also find that this leaning posture is quite comfortable. Also, it''s specially formed in a way that my wings fit through the gaps. All in all, it clearly was custom-made for a swarm princess. If just the intended purpose wouldn''t be so obvious I could arrange myself with using it. But the indention directly below where my ovipositor is positioned just stands out too much. So while it''s comfortable, it''s nothing I want to have in my room for everyone to see. The nurses are as always ridiculously fast in their attendance. Which is good as I couldn''t stall it any longer. "Plop" Sigh. And I get started... "Forty-two my princess! Wonderful." (K) "Yes, yes. If you say so." (E) "You should be more proud of yourself, my princess. Your contribution is undeniable!" (K) Unfortunately, I don''t feel like celebrating. "And? The seating is beneficial for your sessions, isn''t it?" (K) "I still don''t want to have it inside my room!" (E) "But somewhere else wouldn''t work. As this session proved you don''t have enough time to change locations." (K) "Then at least not in the middle of the room. Put it in a side chamber. And hide it behind a curtain." E) "What is a curtain?" (K) "A sheet of fabric. Used to decorate a room. Ask mum for more details. She might have ideas for nice patterns." (E) "As you wish, my princess." (K) After Suki brought a small snack I feel better again and decide to look for my family. I find them in their room where mum teaches Kyska right now about the sewing and coloring of fabric. However, she does it like this, (F) Toris plays on the ground, apparently not thinking too much about this. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!Meanwhile, dad looks a little... downtrodden. When I enter I am directly the center of attention. Especially mum and Kyska who noticed my scent. "Oh please, don''t bother. I just wanted to say hello." (E) (F) "Great to hear." (E) I notice that mother doesn''t bother much to even try speaking human. Which is bad, considering she needs the practice. "Ehk, hey dad. Do you have a moment?" (E) "Sure." (R) He accompanies me. Meanwhile, I maintain a distance that I hope is scent-proof. It''s a bit delicate to talk about this in my mother''s presence. "What is Erys? Could you get that liquid?" (R) "Oh sorry. It doesn''t seem as if it would work out." (E) "Oh. Well, nothing to change about that." (R) "I want to ask that. You look sad." (E) "It''s just... Your mother barely spoke a real word today. Just those creaks. She said when I asked her that it hurts in her throat to force it. While I was never much of a talker it''s sad that I can''t hear her anymore." (R) "I''m sorry." (E) "No, no. You aren''t at fault. I should look for your brother. He doesn''t listen too much to your mother anymore since he can''t understand what she''s saying." (R) He leaves me alone and now I''m a bit sad, regarding our family drama which ultimately my wish for them to accompany me caused. Getting the liquid might help, but Honiu is the only source I know about. It''s hard to imagine her giving it out for free. Sigh. "What are you all grumpy?" (T) Suddenly Temia approaches me in her usual straightforward way. "Hello, Lady Lorata." (E) I thought she would take a break after her duel. "It''s just... I have a problem, at the moment." (E) "Care to elaborate?" (T) Do I want to tell her? On the other side, why not? "It''s not really a secret. Did you hear about my mother?" (E) "On the sidelines. I''ve encountered your brother and he mentioned that something happened." (T) She was with Toris? I hope there was no incident. "To summarise, there was some kind of... I want to say accident but it was done intentionally. In the end, my mother basically lost her voice." (E) "Oh. I''m sorry to hear that." (T) "Yet that''s not the actual issue." (E) "Then what?" (T) "There would be a way to help others to understand her again. The thing is, the one who could help is the one who''s responsible for her state." (E) "So you have to go to the person who is at fault?" (T) "I''m not sure if that''s a good idea. I can barely contain my anger and I cannot afford to openly challenge this person." (E) "Nevertheless, you have to go." (T) She says this in a manner of fact. I don''t really know how to answer her. "I honestly don''t know what exactly your status here is but I''m rather sure it''s higher than that of most of the other creatures. You''re bearing responsibility! As such you cannot afford to let indecisiveness rule your actions or let your own issues prevent you from doing what is necessary." (T) She''s right. I know she''s right. Getting this... concoction? Getting this would be for the best. At least I should try obtaining it. It''s not as if there''s any harm that could come to me. As long I can keep my calm that is. But this is my problem and not my family''s. However, I can''t help but worry. "Alright." (T) Huh? "What is alright?" (E) "I''ll accompany you. I know how to talk to stuck-ups." (T) You won''t even be able to talk to her! You can''t speak Formicea! "This, this might be dangerous! For all I know this princess is extremely whimsical." (E) "So a princess? Doesn''t matter. I''m not some helpless maiden." (T) Well, she was able to take Liseti head-on. This Honiu is said to be older but I believe she isn''t as experienced in combat as Liseti. "I''m not sure about this." (E) "See it like this: You want my trust? Then include me." (T) "Alright, alright. But you can''t provoke her. This could turn out terrible. Attacking a princess or harming her for whatever reason is basically the one greatest crime one can do here." (E) "If you say so. But just before it went fine." (T) "That''s just because Liseti is despite her hard demeanor extremely lenient. She held the whole time with a pheromone order the workers back which were set on eradicating the threat to her life." (E) Now she looks a little anxious at last. "Okay. Seems I need to be glad to still be alive. However, we should go. One shouldn''t delay such things. You''re... not going to be occupied anytime soon, right?" (T) Urgh, seems she has figured it out by now. "Ehk, y-yes. It''s... fine." (E) "Then let''s go." (T) "Just a moment, please." (E) I turn to Kyska who magically is suddenly in attendance. (E) (K) It doesn''t take long for Skiras to appear in front of me. "My princess." (Sk) He bows down. Which is a bit too much for my taste. "Please go and tell Honiu that I''m coming. As far I know it''s rude to appear without prior appointment." (E) At least I would hate it to barge in her laying session. "This instant, my princess." (Sk) He rushes out and lifts off in the main cave of the hive to get up there. With this, all preparations are finished. All I have left to do now is to walk over for that visit. And I can''t call it off anymore. Sigh. Hopefully, this will work out. Chapter 57 Kyska knows the way to this princess. Apparently, she lives very far up in the hive. We follow behind her and I am becoming a little bit uncomfortable when we reach her territory. The reason I know is a slight shift in the scent of the insects which are here. Something like a princess stamp. Yes, my drones are the same. I have right now the direct comparison due to my escort. No further comments about this. I try to soothe myself with the thought that she can''t harm me without breaking a law which means death for herself but nonetheless I''m worried. Especially, in hindsight, it might''ve been a bad idea to bring Temia along. Yet at this point, I can''t send her off. Not here. I reach Honiu''s courtyard and think that the formations of the walls look somewhat extravagant with all the different depicted patterns. Nobody is trying to get in my way but the stares of the drones tell me they''re not on my side. Putting up a sturdy-looking front I move in. My escort and even Kyska fall back behind me. I remember how Liseti reprimanded her so maybe this is for the better, before this Honiu finds a reason to harm her. Temia meanwhile steps with all the self-esteem of a noble next to my side. Well, support is appreciated at the moment as anxious I am. There she is. Lying in all ease on a bench while gazing at me in a way that tells me I''m barely recorded. She looks at me like at the grass waving in the wind on a summer day while you''re relaxing and only focus on it because you''re in the mood to do so. I knew I wouldn''t like her. Honestly, it''s difficult to contain my anger, but I need something from her and have to play nice. Still, I can''t show weakness and like this no emotion. At least, she eventually pushes herself up to properly adjust her posture. (H) (E) (H) Next, her gaze wanders to Temia next to me. I guess she just wasn''t important enough to get her attention until now. (H) (E) (H) (E) Temia looks tense but manages to keep it together. I on the other side am worried. (H) (E) (H) (E) "Could you please tell me what''s going on?" (T) "She inquires who you are." (E) "I need to say, the demeanor reminds quite much of a human noble. One of the more snobbish ones." (T) (H) Maybe I should word it more friendly than implying that she''s a lazy bum who just subsists on her status. (E) (H) Even if she said that. Her tone, or rather pheromone scent, is more mocking and indifferent than truly exasperated. I almost believe that she''s amused. (H) At this moment her tail flings out and the thorn rushes at Temia''s head. She''s able to bend herself slightly down to the side and dodge like this. At the same time, she reaches for her sword and prepares to unsheath it in a slash. (H) (E) (H) "What did this bitch say?" (T) The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Basically that she''s an asshole and can do whatever she wants." (E) "Kinda believe that part. Tell her that she shall get to the point or I''m going to scrub the floor with her face." (T) "Ehk, what happened to diplomacy?" (E) (H) What!? (E) (H) Shit, it gets worse and worse. Can I even think freely without relaying anything? "What happened?" (T) "She didn''t understand your comments, but mine." (E) "This doesn''t make any sense." (T) "It''s an insect thing." (E) (H) Still amused, but with a dangerous tint about what she might do to gain our attention. I shouldn''t let this go on like this. (E) (H) (E) (H) (E) (E) (H) I want to choke her so badly but have to swallow it down. (E) (H) She winks at a nurse close by which brings her a small earthen vessel. Then she positions her ovipositor above it and a short time later a pink fluid escapes and drops inside. (H) (E) (H) This isn''t the kind of horror treatment I want my brother to receive. Nonetheless, I might find something less invasive as long I can obtain this liquid. (H) She takes it with one hand from the nurse and holds it in my direction. I come closer, reach out... "Splish" Then she shifts her claw to the side, spilling all the vessel''s contents on the ground. "Krikrikrikrikrik!" (H) "Wha-" (E) (H) To hell with playing nice! This bitch shall pay! My ovipositor rushes out and positions to pierce that bitch''s face. (H) (E) My swords glide out of my hands and I feel heat rising inside me. The surrounding drones get ready to prevent me from ripping her into pieces but I just don''t care. Suddenly I feel a hand on my shoulder. I throw my glare in the touch''s direction and my ovipositor follows. It''s Temia? She looks intimidated but has the fortitude to speak to me in a calm tone. "I think I understand enough. Calm down! Keep the control! Don''t let her play you like this." (T) She''s right. If I die now my family might be in danger. I have to calm down. It takes some deep breaths but I''m able to pull the weapons back into my hands and my ovipositor draws back. (H) (E) I turn to leave, or this princess might taunt me to pierce her for real. (H) "What?!" (E) I don''t feel anymore like making it easy for her to understand me. (H) She again takes the vessel and puts it close. (H) With this, the liquid again fills from her ovipositor in the bowl. And again she extends it to me. I''m reluctant to come close. Don''t want to fall for the same trick twice. Instead, Temia crosses the distance and extends her hand. (H) She puts the bowl in Temia''s hands while focusing her intently. As soon she got hold of it Honiu jumps forward and grabs her chin. (H) (E) (H) "I do- k-ow wha- you- sayngh, but cul- u pleash makh hrr relash me!" (T) Damm, this princess has a point. Even if Liseti is important, she isn''t the one deciding factor. And I am barely recognized in the current politics. This means our actions aren''t binding to others. I don''t know if we even informed the queen. The queen! That''s it! (E) Yes, it works! She lets go. (H) To help Temia out I take the bowl from her hands so she can touch her chin after this assault. I really should insist on leaving now. (H) Maybe I should now just dash out. But she might use that against us, so I reply. (E) Again a wink I don''t understand and a nurse brings her a small vessel. But this one is unlike any I have ever seen here. It''s a really small ball of earth with only a hole to one side. Honiu takes it and again uses her ovipositor to fill something in. Then she grabs a bit of earth from the nurse and uses it to seal the hole. (H) She hands it to the nurse which fast scurries towards Temia and rather pushy forces her to take it. "What''s this?" (T) "Dangerous! I''ll tell you on the way back. Now let us get quickly out here!" (E) We leave and looking back I see that princess and always believe that she smirks. And maybe she does. At least with her pheromones. "Coomee bAack suuoooon." (H) What a bitch! Chapter 58 I can''t walk fast enough. The faster I move the sooner I am far away from her. So I accelerate my pace as much as possible. "My princess, are you alright? Your pheromones are in turmoil." (K) "Let''s just say this princess is simply too much. And never talk about it again." (E) I move on. But Temia is still there. "You still haven''t answered my question! Could you please tell me what is in that... flask. That thing pointed directly at me when it handed it over. So I think I should know." (T) "It''s... I am not entirely sure. You''ve experienced her. She''s crazy! Friendly said." (E) "What do you think it is?" (T) "She, she mentioned your throat. She said it''s just for you. Do you remember my mum? I think that''s what took her voice." (E) "Wha-" (T) She almost drops it. "If it gets in your throat that is. In the harming, bloody way. Mum still is barely able to form human words." (E) "Human?" (T) "Yes. The thing is, she speaks now fluent Formicea. It''s about those pheromones. Some kind of information scent that spreads while talking. This stuff is apparently able to induce such a bodily change." (E) Temia contemplates my words and is a bit lost in thought. "And what is this other liquid? It seemed fairly important for you to obtain it." (T) "This is the other side of it. It enables one to understand pheromones." (E) I point at the two vessels. "Emitting, receiving. At least I was told so. In comparison to the other this has barely any drawbacks. With this my family could understand my mum again, even if she can''t talk normally." (E) "But she could regain her speech? You just said something like this." (T) "Her voice might never be like before, but yes. It''s possible to trick oneself into forming the right sounds. It feels wrong and foreign but I managed to do so. Even if it''s hard." (E) She points at my vessel. "So this stuff can be used without any worries?" (T) I take a moment to think about it. There is one little concern of mine. "There might be one issue." (E) "Again? What is it now?" (T) "As I said, it enables one to receive completely new information. Not only might this be overwhelming for the person but there is also the point that one could be vulnerable to particularly strong sensations. The same as with hearing, when someone would scream in your ear. This might hurt the same, in another way." (E) "Hmm, seems a little bit more special than one might believe. And you would really directly test it on your family? You said it yourself, this princess is crazy." (T) "I don''t think she''s a liar. This would be novel. But you are right. I feel uncomfortable thinking about trying it out like this." (E) "Then why not test it first?" (T) "Huh? How? I wouldn''t know." (E) "Oh, I know the perfect candidate." (T) No incidents while traveling back. On my courtyard Temia directly does a dash to the left towards her accommodations. "Oliiraaa! Are you there?" (T) "What''s that ruckus about?" (O) "Ahh, there is my friend!" (T) "Friend? Did you eat something wrong? Don''t tell me the mushrooms truly turned out to be poisonous. I get really worried about you." (O) "Ahh, what strange things you''re saying. After all this time we spent here together." (T) I really start to fear nobles. The way she addresses Olira with this fake smile. It creeps me out. "Okay, I''m a merchant. I know when I get played. What you''re up to?" (O) "Ah, nothing special. We just need your help on a trivial matter." (T) "We?" (O) She looks past her and sees me. I would wave but am currently holding this really important vessel with pheromone agent. I didn''t even consider handing it to Kyska. Which I maybe should have done as much I shook after that meeting. "What is this about?" (O) "We, we have here something." (E) "Princess Erys decided to grant you a special honor and prepared this concoction for you." (T) Olira''s look is absolutely inquisitive at the liquid. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.Then she points at Temia. "You, don''t talk! I rather fare with the one who had no noble education on deceiving others." (O) After this, she tends to me. "Now please tell me, what is this about?" (O) "Well, this liquid would enable you to understand the insect speech." (E) Now she looks stunned. "This... sounds rather fantastic. How shall this work?" (O) "Insect speech works through scent. With special information that is contained in it. They''re emitted whenever we speak. If this is applied correctly it should change the way you receive these scents and allow you to discern the information." (E) I think I got her. She looks at least curiously interested. "This sounds really foreign. And impressive to enable one just like this. But wait! Should? You don''t know yet?" (O) "Uh, you see... The source is a little bit ominous. And I never dealt with this stuff. And humans aren''t really common here. You see?" (E) "I see that you want to use me to test this stuff and check if it does what it''s intended to do or will cause a horrible death." (O) "This... The latter is really unlikely. You would even be the second person using this. After my mum." (E) "What was that last part?" (O) "My mum had it before." (E) "Your mum, who lost her voice?" (O) "How do you know!?" (E) "Who do you think I am? This information wasn''t even confidential." (O) Maybe I should think again about giving her the ability to gather even more information. "This one is just for understanding. Talking is a completely different matter. You want to establish relations, right? So learning the language would be recommended." (T) "Honestly, this scares me a little. I mean using something that will permanently change me? Yet at the same time, it sounds too good to be true. I''m learning a completely new language just like this? No drawbacks?" (O) I''m rolling my eyes a little at the getting changed part. You''re talking! "I can''t be too sure about side effects. It might change your sense of smell. Also, you could be a little overwhelmed by the impression." (E) We are here directly in the hive. That''s more plunging in than careful treading the waters. "Hmm, you convinced me." (O) "Really? How?" (E) "You''re making sense. And I don''t see you as particularly cunning. Aside from this, it''s more favorable for you if we have a positive relationship. So I don''t believe that the good Lady Lorata convinced you to poison me just to get the neighboring room free." (O) "Seriously?" (T) "I dare to believe this. So what now? How does this work?" (O) "Maybe we should get in?" (E) She nods and we go inside and sit down at the next table where I place the vessel. "So, do I drink this stuff?" (O) "Uh, no." (E) "What then?" (O) "You... It''s for the nose. It must get deep inside." (E) "Bah, that sounds gross." (O) "The one who gave it said we have to coat something with it and plunge it deep into the nostrils. She even suggested drawing blood." (E) "Now I am not so sure anymore if I want this." (O) "Shall I assist? This kind of procedure falls under my role." (K) Kyska, who was the whole time very reserved, speaks up. "No. If then I want to do it myself. I need some control." (O) "Could she not simply sniff it in?" (T) "No idea. I am a little worried about experiments." (E) "All of this is an experiment!" (O) With this Olira puts her fingers in the vessel. "Okay, this doesn''t feel too bad. Now just put it in." (O) "Oh, a warning. My mum told me it''s the worst smell she ever experienced. Something like rotten carcasses from the sewer, decaying in the sun." (E) Olira doesn''t seem too pleased at that thought. "Fine then. Here goes nothing!" (O) For the reluctance, she displayed before Olira now pushed her fingers with quite some vigor inside. It looks like it hurt a bit. At least she seems to be in pain. Which then gets replaced by even greater discomfort. "Uhhmpff!" (O) She immediately pulls her fingers out as soon she obviously notices something. But then holds her nose, unable to stop this feeling. Her eyes tear up and she throws herself left and right before smashing herself on the table which she claws tightly before lowering further to the ground. There she writhes on the surface for a while and I am completely at a loss at how to help her. Should I call someone? But who? Yet then Olira starts slowly to wriggle less intensely. It seems the reaction subsides. Nonetheless, I feel a little guilty that I caused her to experience something so obviously unpleasant. Can I help her somehow? "N-no need to. It gets better. But this is really terrible. Your description doesn''t even come close." (O) What?! "No reason to shout." (O) "Olira, no one''s shouting here." (T) "Huh? But... Urgh, I feel dizzy." (O) (K) "What? How? Was, was this... it?" (O) "I... I guess it works. You''re understanding pheromones." (E) "Really? It, it''s not like I expected. But on the other side, I didn''t even know what to expect." (O) "So it''s true. You can understand these weird sounds?" (T) "Not just these. Also things not spoken or the general condition of her. It''s a totally foreign sensation." (O) "H-how is it? Can you cope?" (E) It would be terrible if I caused her any suffering. "Yes, yes I think I can. Sorry. This is really much at once." (O) Gradually she becomes able to let go of her nose. But the scent is obviously still bothering her the way she twitches it. "Ehk, does it get better? Any lasting troubles?" (E) "Ah, rotten carcasses. A total understatement. This is more than intense. Hard to adjust. Don''t get me wrong but you are the worst." (O) Me!? What have I done? That I made her do this experiment? "Aahhh, please stop. That''s exactly what I mean. Your little helper is nothing but you are... just there. Everywhere." (O) Everywhere? What does she mean? Wait! "Do, do you mean my presence as a princess?" (E) "Naturally. A princess can''t be ignored. So her pheromones must be received." (K) "Yes... That could be it. Like a mental shout that goes "I am here!". Hard to ignore describes it perfectly. I get a stronger impression of your thoughts and have the faint desire to fall down on my knees and praise you as my goddess." (O) "What!?" (E/T) "Ouch. Okay, that was a joke. But honestly, I''ve had to do with crying babies who felt less demanding." (O) "But you''re not feeling any kind of mental change? Or further physical issues than the intended effect?" (T) "No. There''s nothing different. Just my nose is tingling and my sense of scent is totally off. Everything is more intense and... Oh, that''s weird." (O) What is weird!? I''m totally worried about Olira''s safety and tense up at every little thing she mentions. "What happened?" (T) "Yes, you two. I wanted to say that the worst is that... Body odor? You know, the intense stench I get from Erys and, Kyska was it? Also some from outside this cave. Quite a range I need to say. Anyway, it somehow stopped being a stench. It''s just... there. I wouldn''t revel in it and they''re all different yet for some reason it isn''t unpleasant anymore." (O) "A mental change?" (T) "Ah, this should just be adjustment. A further step of inurement, starting after the new sense is activated, I believe." (K) I guess so. I myself don''t find Kyska''s presence uncomfortable. If anything it''s soothing. However, now I realize that scents shouldn''t cause emotions like this. "So it''s fine? No bad side-effects" (E) I''m somewhat glad that Honiu didn''t trick us. "I guess it is. I feel alright. Oh, but one more thing." (O) "What do you want?" (E) "Please give me an order." (O) What!? "D-Didn''t you say you weren''t controlled?" (E) "Ahh, you really have to stop this. I didn''t mean it like this. A test. I''m still a little worried if this presence of yours can influence me. So I would like to get ordered so I know for sure if I can refuse or am mind-controlled." (O) "I get why you would want to know this. Erys?" (T) "Yes, okay. I''ll try." (E) I try to come up with something inoffensive. "Ehk, could you go over there?" (E) I point to the other corner of the room. "Was that a question? I barely feel anything." (O) "Yes, you can do better." (T) Sorry, I''m just not used to ordering people around. "My princess, why don''t you try your natural speech?" (K) In Formicea? Well, this would certainly be closer. (E) "What did she say?" (T) "The same. I understand the intention but it''s not very intense. Did you really try? Please, no holding back. I need confirmation." (O) I get her, I get her. It doesn''t help if I try to be considerate of her. Again I focus my mind and try to vent all my frustration of my previous mishaps into this shout. (E) "Wha-..." (O) For a moment Olira seems to fight herself. Then she moves one step in the direction of the wall. But then she stops and goes to her knees. "Whoa! That was intense. Seriously something else." (O) "You were about to do something. Does this mean she can control you?" (T) "Just the first impact. It''s hard to get over this. After that I can again decide for myself. Still, it feels somewhat wrong to do so." (O) "Got it. So the orders itself have an effect but no lasting one." (T) "Ehk, sorry. If I had known, I would have warned you. Do-do you regret it?" (E) "Regret? No. It was my decision. The stench from before will always be in my top of unpleasant experiences but the advantage outweighs the negatives. And I''m a merchant at heart." (O) I don''t think I have to feel too bad about her. Olira seems to be content with the results. It might benefit her business if she can communicate with other Formicea. Even if it''s just halfway. But still, it should help. Chapter 59 "So we''ve confirmed that this stuff does what it''s supposed to do." (E) Nonetheless, I''m uncertain if I really should give this to dad and Toris. If they''d be as influenced as Olira is now by my fits it would shake the family balance. However, that they can''t understand mum is much worse. I mean, small exchanges are possible, and mum is slowly regaining her speaking ability. Still, family talks shouldn''t be an effort like this. "Excuse me, what?" (O) "Ehk, sorry." (E) "We told you already. The source of this vile substance is another princess. And believe me, she''s really a handful. You can be glad that you''re not crawling on the ground with some extra limbs." (T) "Next time I''d like to be informed in advance how low you estimate my chances to remain unscathed to be." (O) "Well, you probably wouldn''t have done it if you knew. But now that that''s settled, there''s just one more thing to do." (T) "Ehk, a-and what would that be?" (E) At this moment, Temia plunges two fingers into the liquid and rams them without any hesitation into her nose. The effect is the same as before. She becomes clearly nauseous, her legs give in, and tears well up in her eyes. But she won''t budge. Neither is she throwing up, nor goes she down any further. She holds her nose with one hand and forces herself to stay calm until the discomfort subsides. "Definitely! Not! Recommended!" (T) "Told ya." (O) What was that!? "Uh, please stop shouting!" (O/T) I didn''t even speak! "So it is like this..." (T) "Why? I mean... Why?!" (E) She''s nobility. Olira can do whatever she wants but if it gets public that my noble guests return with permanent body changes this won''t put me in a good light. "My mission is to gather all the information I can about this hive so that we know what we''re dealing with. It would be incompetent on my side to let such an opportunity slip by." (T) "Still! Isn''t this too rash? This must be unpleasant." (E) "What''s unpleasant is your internal screaming. Seriously this is totally imposing." (T) "S-sorry." (E) I have no idea how to control this. I wasn''t really aware of how strong my pheromones are for others. Yes, I know that for example, Liseti has a completely different vibe to her than other drones. But was I ever oppressed by her scent? Sure, she''s got a dominant personality, but there was no mental reaction. Or did she always control herself? As well as Honiu. So maybe princesses are simply not affected or she didn''t use it in my presence. I tend to the latter, as Honiu seemed to notice my anger. (K) "Okay... So it sounds like this." (T) "Session?" (O) "Kyska! Why did you say that? And even more in insect speech?" (E) (E) "You''re aware that we can understand you?" (T) "Please, don''t tell anybody about this." (E) Olira looks rather interested than creeped out. Temia just averts her gaze. It''s obvious that the role of a princess is nothing she''s going to exclude from her report. To my dismay that is. But it''s not like I can do something about her relaying this. If anything I could threaten her. Yet this is neither a reliable method nor will it help to establish positive relations. Since I''m done here all that is left would be to leave. Naturally, I grab the vessel with the liquid. This stuff was the sole reason for all that happened. However, I am not sure if I really want my father and brother to take it. There isn''t much left but two more applications should be possible. Still, I worry if it would be alright for my family to have it. Before my waist starts again to cramp up badly I go to their place. Mum should be right now at her nursery job. About dad, I''m not too sure. It sounded as if his job at the mycelium is more like a way to pass time. At least I find Toris. "Hey. little brother. Is dad there?" (E) "Ah, sis! Do you have time? Can we play with the hunters?" (T) "No sorry. I''m rather occupied right now and... What!? How do you get such ideas?" (E) "I like them. They''re like big friendly pets." (T) "Okay, we really need to talk about this. But not now. Is dad there?" (E) "Yes he is. But you have never time for me! You''re always occupied!" (T) Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Sorry, but I have just too many duties. I need to care for many people. So I cannot act as free as before." (E) He scowls at me. Not really buying my excuse. Even if I can honestly state that I''d rather play with him instead of having the next laying session. But that''s sadly not my decision. I move into the cave where my family got accommodated and soon find dad. "Erys?" (R) "Hey dad. Ehk, you, you asked me to bring you something. So... Here." (E) I show the bowl with the disturbing liquid and place it on the table. "You''ve got it? That''s great!" (R) "Dad! I, I''m not too sure if that''s a good idea. I had someone use it and... there are quite some side effects." (E) "Side effects? Wait! Did you experiment on people?" (R) "N-no. Just someone who absolutely voluntary opted for trying it out." (E) The look I receive is still somewhat condescending. Even if no one got really harmed. However, its effects are still a bit too extreme to use this stuff carelessly. I mean, giving that to Toris is bordering on child abuse. "Seriously, I saw how grown women almost became a crying mess on the ground after putting it into the nose. And then the fact that you need to literally pierce your nose with it. It''s not pleasant." (E) "That... sounds hard. But still, if it works... I would do anything for your mother." (R) (F) Mum stands at the entrance. Not only her exasperated expression but also the associating pheromones she emits are telling enough. I walk straight towards her and dad follows quickly behind. Also, partly to not be trapped within the room while she''s angry. "Ehk. Mum, that was Formicea." (E) "Oh. S-soorrriiiiiee. Iet''z... ha-ard." (F) Guess it is. I really see her struggling with words she did not train yet. "Farrah. At least I should take this." (R) "If thies is what I belieeve iet iz then I can just say that you have no idEa what you''re deealing wieth. Ie wouldn''t wish to anyeone to make thies expErieence." (F) Sorry, Temia and Olira. "You know, I may not be the most talkative person but I could never get tired of your talking. That''s how we work. You talk, I listen. If I couldn''t even do this I am useless." (R) "Oh, Rowan. Iet''z fine" (F) Guess she took the time to train saying his name. "And now? Shall I get rid of it?" (E) "Ie don''t know. I guess thies smelling stuff alone iesn''t too bad. At leeast iet doesn''t take anyething away." (F) "You''re right. But it"s still such strong stuff. If there would just be a milder version." (E) "Still, I will do it." (R) "You can''t sieemply deecide somethieng like this on your own! We are a famiely, we..." (F) "Aaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!!" (T) "Toris!" (E) Following the scream, I turn around and find my brother bent over the table. When did he slip past us? No, that''s not the point right now. Toris crumbles to the ground, his fingers covered in the substance of the bowl and a residue at his nose. Clear evidence about what just happened. (E) Naturally, I rush towards him, directly followed by my mother who makes similar sounds as I do. His wailing intensifies and tears flood on the ground. "Why did you do this, stupid! Why?" (E) "I-I... Waaaaahhhh!" (T) He''s barely able to answer, obviously in inner turmoil. (F) (E) Yes, this happened because I left this stupid bowl on the table. I''m at fault. I feel like crying myself. (F) This time she points at me and Toris. Oh shit! Princess pheromones! I completely forgot! My presence is aggravating everything! Without any clear thought, I rush out of the hole and don''t stop till I''m inside my quarter. (S) Right now everyone who panics uses insect speech. (E) (S) (E) Suki is rather fast at it. I just hope she won''t trouble them. She is a nurse and like this should be good with children, but really soothing and caring for human ones? It''s not like there was anything wrong with Toris until now so it''s complicated. (K) (K) (E) "Plop" No! Why now? (K) "Plop" I can''t even give in to my despair like this! After that, the usual procedure starts. Nurses come and go, each taking an egg away. It''s a usual amount, which means far too many to be comfortable with. And I am spent. I kept myself forcefully awake after I was done with the laying session. I''m simply too troubled over what happened to Toris. I don''t even know if a child''s body can take this fluid without risks. So I''m anxiously waiting for Suki to return. It affords quite much from me not to go there. Finally, she returns. "Suki! How is he?! Any pain? Will he be fine." (E) (S) "You could calm him down? And my mother let you?" (E) (S) "How did you manage to do so?" (E) I still believe that a human child is hardly comparable to the usual larvae. (S) Wait! Like... Mind-control? Nurses can mind-control kids? While I can see how this would be an extremely convenient ability for anyone who has to take care of children, I don''t know if I should reprimand her for doing this to my brother. "S-Suki, I appreciate your effort, but my brother is no mindless drone. I really don''t want anyone to do anything invasive to him." (E) (S) "Why? What is wrong?" (E) Promptly Kyska chimes in from the side. "My princess. Your sibling is now able to receive pheromones. Like this, he naturally will be susceptible to their influence. Pheromone communication is more than just the exchange of information. It''s a sharing of emotions, desires, viewpoints. You as a princess are obviously excluded, as your well-being is the utmost priority and like this cannot be allowed to be altered by any outer input. Yet other beings will feel this as a part of the swarm. It will prove to be impossible to shield him from every single entity. Even your own mother is producing them." (K) This revelation is concerning at best. However, it explains a bit this common feeling of unity among the insects. If everyone feels the same as the others it''s clear that they would rather work together. But now my family is subjected to this. And it''s kinda sad that I didn''t even notice this happened to my mother. After I calmed down enough to be convinced that it won''t be harmful to Toris I get back to my family. I find them sitting at the table. (F) Mum shouts at dad, who looks a bit intimidated. "Mum, I don''t think he can understand this, as long he didn''t take the rest of this fluid while I was away." (E) "Oh, sorrye. Iiiee- Ieet''z dieffieecuult." (F) I spot Toris. "Are you alright?" (E) He nods. "Toris, how could you do this? I mean, even thinking about applying it in that way?" (E) "I-I, I heard you and dad. That we couldn''t use it. That I couldn''t understand mum again." (T) "Yes. And you see now why I said so! It''s dangerous and obviously not an exciting toy for you to play with." (E) "I didn''t play! It was important!" (T) "Nothing is more important than your own safety. You''re a kid. You can''t believe that it''s fine to use something so dangerous." (E) "You don''t know everything! We''re living here too! We need this!" (T) "You need to stop this! Stop acting as if everything is safe and friendly here! Things can be dangerous!" (E) (E) Toris wants obviously to retort but suddenly he quiets down. His words get stuck in his throat. He looks at me and I see... he''s intimidated. I wouldn''t go as far and say he''s scared but something similar. Unable to speak up to someone superior. I''ve just realized that I used whatever presence a princess has against him. And mum as well seeing how she wants to say something but is troubled to do so. "I, I''m sorry." (E) "What happened?" (R) "Our daughter''s ienput can be a biet much, for those who are affEcted." (F) "Oh." (R) "Sorry. I''m new to this. I really didn''t want to impose on you." (E) "Scrih. I know. Iet''s just that thies makes it diffiecult to talk to you on equal lEvel." (F) "Sorry." (E) "Iet''z fine. You know that you shouldn''t do iet." (F) "Right. And now?" (E) "I think I should take this stuff as well." (R) "Really?" (E) "Yes. It doesn''t make sense that I''m the only one left out. And if my son takes it I can''t possibly back out. Even more after you took the effort to bring it." (R) "I understand. But I shouldn''t be nearby then." (E) Everyone nods in agreement. I talk a bit longer with my family before leaving again. And before dad will as well sentence himself to be forever influenced by some insects'' opinion. Worriesome perspectives. Chapter 60 I rested for a while in my alcove. The whole last day, or rather interval as there''s no way to tell the time here, was agitating, strenuous, and overall simply too much. So I''d wish for things to calm down. I still don''t know what to do with Honiu. My general impression is that she''s batshit crazy. The issue is, she''s powerful. The chance that she''d again harm my family is small but still present. And I have no real way to prevent this from happening. I don''t even know how I would confront her. I want to punish her somehow for what she did, but that would just trigger her. The only permanent solution would be to completely get rid of her. Yet aside from the obvious issues regarding my ability to make that happen and the fact that there would be severe repercussions I''m simply no killer. Planning someone''s death in cold blood is simply not my way. Well, my blood might have lost temperature and is green but that''s not changing my point. So at least I want a way to protect my loved ones from any harm. If I would just know about a safe way. However, I can at least look for them. Overall it seems fine. To my dismay, Toris plays again with the hunters, so I had to pull him away from them. Without using mind-control shouts that is. Mum looks quite fine and again started to regularly go to the nursery. Dad has more problems to fit in, but nothing too severe. I walk around my courtyard to make sure nothing happens. Especially that Toris won''t sneak back to the hunters. Did I mention that their numbers grow daily? Yet suddenly there''s a commotion. My workers which by now almost entirely replaced the old drones gather at the entrance, forming a wall. (?) Message? What does that mean? I see Suki approaching the commotion. Well, she is in charge of the courtyard, so she can also manage the mail. Promptly she separates from the bulk and rushes straight in my direction. "My princess, you''re needed!" (S) Now I''m growing worried. My presence is necessary? It seems my wish for a calm day wasn''t well received. Still, I walk to the bulk and notice a messenger. Who else would deliver a message? Slowly I approach. Afraid about what it''s going to tell me. At a certain distance, it starts to focus on me. "Hello?" (E) "Princess Ery, your attendance is requested." (messenger) Huh?! "Attendance? Requested? By whom? And where?" (E) "The queen wishes that you visit her. You''re required to come at short notice." (messenger) The queen? The queen?! Why would she want to see me now? I''ve tried as well as I could to avoid her. For good reason. Even if I wouldn''t have a slight but completely understandable trauma I wouldn''t know how to interact with her in the first place with our more than complicated relationship. Or if there are certain rules of common courtesy towards her. The simple fact that she one-sided forced most drastic changes on my body and made me her subordinate or rather her possession, according to Liseti, without any say on my side, really isn''t inducing the most positive feelings towards her. And now that one wants to see me? I''m a bit at a loss. However, I guess I don''t have much of a choice. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. (E) It stares for a short moment at me. (messenger) Oh, this gets better and better. Great, now they pull Temia as well into this mess. I hope this isn''t about how she threatened Honiu with her sword. This certainly isn''t going to let this proceed more smoothly. Yet something tells me that disobeying the leader of millions upon millions of giant insects isn''t the smartest decision. (E) The messenger stares at me as if failing to get my question. (messenger) I should have known. Seems like I need to introduce Temia to everything on our way. A headache forms at sudden unexpected chaos which I''m forced to deal with. (E) The messenger doesn''t really react, but I feel like he''s expecting me that everything I have to do, to do it now. Fine, fetching Temia it is. I move to her quarters, before stopping. If I''ve got one thing by now, then that she doesn''t like it if one enters it just like this. And we have no doors to knock on. I need to change that. Then I get an idea. Temia should be able to hear me. With an especially strong image, I start. (E) After a short time, I perceive something. "What the actual fuck was this?!" (T) Ehk, wording Miss noblewoman. I''m quite certain that isn''t part of courtesy education. But she seems to be agitated. "I send you a pheromone message. Was that not okay?" (E) "No! Not okay! Ever sat on a bench and suddenly got jerked away by the sudden impulse to dash to the entrance? Damnit, what''s the meaning of this?!" (T) Maybe I should have contemplated this a little longer. I''m still getting used to how my pheromones mess with humans. And having pheromones in general. "You, ehk. We shall meet someone important. You could say an audience of the highest degree." (E) "What do you mean?" (T) (messenger) "Huh? Queen? What queen? What is this about." (T) "Ehk, I''m telling you on the way. And... your sword, please leave it here." (E) Not that it would be anything else but a toothpick to the queen, but that''s even more of a reason not to displease her by bringing weapons to a meeting. "What''s going on? Can I accompany you?" (O) "Sorry, Olira. Guess this is supposed to be a private meeting." (E) "Here, please watch it. And you better still have it when I get back." (T) I was worried that it would be harder to separate Temia from her weapon, yet she seems to catch up with the situation. Like this, the rather urging messenger moves in front of us and we have to follow. While a quickly forming escort likewise follows us. "Now tell me what this is about." (T) "Yes, sorry. You see, I maybe wasn''t entirely honest. Princesses aren''t exactly the most important individuals." (E) A light spark of annoyance, but not too severe. "Care to elaborate?" (T) "We''re basically subordinates to the queen. Our negotiations and offers in Olira were sincere, but the queen is the one big deciding factor. And how big she is..." (E) "You''re saying that if the queen now decides that she would rather wage war, that''s what''s going to happen?" (T) "I wouldn''t say it''s this grim. As far I know she should have sufficient surveillance to have an inkling about what''s going on in the hive. Since all humans are still alive I''d say we''re at least tolerated. So it all comes down if you make a good impression. I guess she''s a bit whimsical." (E) "What prospects." (T) Slowly we ascend to the upper layers and I become more tense with each step. Partly because of the severity of the situation but mostly because I''m going to meet the monster again that transformed me in the first place. "Is something wrong with you? Anything I should know?" (T) I guess I should mention a piece of particular information. "You should know... the queen looks a bit imposing. Let''s say it like this. It''s impressive enough to cause you recurring nightmares for a while.> (E) Now I''ve got her worried. "What does this entail in detail?" (T) "In the first place that your neck is going to get stiff. Very stiff from looking straight upwards for a while." (E) "So she''s big? How big?" (T) "Big enough that a seventeen years old girl still barely got over this terrifying experience. Seriously, it''s not like I had a tape line with me when I got pierced by her spear tail." (E) "You''re saying..." (T) "Yes, we''re going to meet the one who''s responsible for all this. So sorry, but I''m right now an angsty mess." (E) We move a bit further and slowly I think that I recognize these passages. And with them comes all the dread I felt back then. And eventually, we reach the great hall in front of the one where all began. With the same elite squad of guardians, I remember from back then. I really don''t want to go in there. (guardian) He''s referring to my escort. Seems like there is a no-threats rule. I look worried towards Temia. "Ready to meet the source of your future nightmares?" (E) I can at least see that she''s a bit distressed. "She''s... not going to sting me as well, right? Nothing against you, but..." (T) "I... I don''t think so. I don''t know for sure, but I''d say that there are prerequisites for making princesses. Otherwise, the underworld would be flooding with them and everything soon die as it becomes too cramped to sustain the numbers. And well, the last princess wasn''t created too long ago." (E) I say so while pointing at me. Fine, here goes nothing. Chapter 61 With a decisively bold step, I enter the queen''s hall, before inconspicuously letting myself slowly fall back behind Temia. It''s like in my memory. A hall that is so large that it''s impossible to see its borders in this darkness. "Shuuuuoooooooohhhhh" Okay, right back to my trauma. "What''s that?" (T) "Oh, I don''t know. We are miles below the earth so it can''t be the wind, I''m asking myself what could possibly be the source of this sound in the queen''s chamber!" (E) "Fine, got it. Tsk." (T) With increasingly insecure steps we''re moving forward until we don''t really know anymore if we maybe missed the queen in the dark and are already on the way to the other side of the hall. A stupid thought how I now realize. "Shuuuuuuuuhhhhhh" At first, I believe to see moving shadows in the darkness until my memory gets the better of me and I realize that the shifting that seems to move the whole space I''m looking at in reality belongs to a greater structure. Which is the queen, simply being so big that one can mistake her as background. The moment Temia understands as well she stays quite stunned, mouth agape. I don''t know how to act here. My relationship with the queen is difficult at best. While I know that my fate wouldn''t have been much better without the Formicea''s intervention, which was rather mere chance, it''s not like I appreciate the one-sided forced body changes to transform me into something useful for them. However, I know better than acting up against the thirty-meter giant. "Ehk, hello." (E) Oh, wait. Could it count as being discourteous not to speak in Formicea? (E) "Skrukukukuku" (queen) For a moment I don''t know how to understand these sounds before realizing that it was just chuckling. This decreases the felt tension a bit. "Whoosh" Which immediately jumps back to the highest level when she fast lowers down. The queen''s presence is not a bit less imposing than on my first day, eight appendages finding purchase around us, her oval head coming too close to be comfortable before us to a stop. (queen) Not a single spoken word but the communication I receive still hits me like a shock, sending me almost toppling over. Temia next to me even gets thrown from her legs, pressing her hands against her reddened head. (queen) I need a moment to understand. Pheromones. She speaks purely relying on pheromones. The intensity is still far too overbearing, but at least not painful anymore. Temia still seems to have problems recovering from this mental onslaught. (E) (queen) (E) (queen) She can''t do so, but if she would have any facial features she would smile self-contently. (E) I really don''t like this idea. Imagining how she morbidly enjoys herself in her voyeurism of my emotional turmoil. (queen) "Uh, I don''t want to disturb this family talk but why was I even called here?" (T) (queen) Well, even if Temia is a proud noble, the queen basically told her to shut up and wait. And I guess she isn''t going to argue with the looming titan towering far above her head. (E) (queen) (E) (queen) Sure... After all. After all this horror stuff! (E) (U) Truly, she only follows her outlandish ideas. I might have ended up dead would she have been in another mood. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.God, what shall I expect from such a whimsical creature? (U) (E) (U) (E) (U) (E) So much for not acting up. But she hit sore spots there. (U) I feel again like when I talked with Liseti. (U) I get that being grounded wouldn''t be too hard for a shut-in. (E) (U) Probably not but it would certainly make me feel better. (E) (U) Other swarms? Liseti said something like this. But I thought the conflict is over. (U) Now it''s about the main topic. (E) (U) At this moment she again directs her attention to Temia. (U) Now she threateningly lowers down to her, so close that Temia might touch her mandibles would she extend her hand. Which she won''t, as she''s not suicidal and more occupied with panicking. (U) I see again how Temia forcefully composes herself. Steadying her breathing, straightening her posture. A technique I really should learn from her in due time. "Ahem... Well, we were a little shocked, honestly. But if your great majesty has no intention to cause harm to our people there is no reason to be hostile. After all, such a wise being as you won''t choose to go to war." (T) This sounds like the absolute opposite of anything I heard from Temia until now. She''s totally in diplomacy mode, flattering as much as necessary. (U) Oh, yes. I cannot expect that the queen, holed up as she is here had time to learn human language. So I translate everything Temia said word for word, so there''s no room for misinterpretation. Also, Temia would know if I alternate anything, as she can receive pheromones. (U) There was a certain spike in her pheromones which I could just interpret as a wink in my direction that I should stop quarreling. I absolutely shouldn''t tell her about things like noble pride or possible discrimination if I don''t want those negotiations to end before they even begin. "A-absolutely not. Why would we seek conflict with you?" (T) I continue translating, after recovering my bearing. Without the stuttering that is. That much Uma should have got from Temia''s sight alone. (U) "I d-don''t know what you mean." (T) (U) Uh, difficult question. "Y-you, I guess." (T) (U) "Can''t we just say that yours is what''s under the surface and ours what''s above?" (T) (U) This would mean that each cellar of every house belongs to the queen. I can see that some people might find issues with that if suddenly giant insects come and tell them to not ever enter the cellar again. "This won''t work. Not even to speak about wells and sewers. We need to find an agreement." (E) "You know as well as I do that I cannot decide how this kind of border would run. At least you cannot demand that we don''t fetch water." (T) (U) "Thank you... I guess." (T) I guess this goes rather well. However, there''s a certain worry of mine. "What is with mines?" (E) (U) "Ehk, humans value certain ores. Because of that they dig for them. Sometimes very deep." (E) (U) "They make things like jewelry, tools, but also armor and weapons with it. So it''s kinda important for them." (E) She chuckles. (U) This one''s a real joker. "Urgh. I need to say that Erys is right. We need those mines. Especially with the war going on we cannot afford to lose our supply." (T) I tend to the queen. "Can we make concessions on that matter?" (E) (U) "I... will take care of that." (T) That didn''t sound too convincing. (U) Sounds a bit plump. Would anyone say now, "No, actually we''re planning to start a war!" "Certainly. There''s no intention on our side to turn hostile." (T) (U) She buys this!!? (U) Temia told you simply what was appropriate to say in this situation, without any guarantees! How is this solved? (E) I don''t want a shallow peace that each side can break at any moment, but a properly negotiated one. (U) Why is she fine with this? From what I''ve gathered she isn''t stupid, but right now she behaves like a naive child who was told that the rainbow man comes when she behaves well and gives her sweet treats. She isn''t the slightest bit distrusting. It''s almost as if... she doesn''t know lies! Pheromones! Formicea always convey their intentions openly through their scent. So naturally lies are an unknown for them. "Erys, what are you doing there!?" (T) (Erys) (U) The queen''s gaze is piercing and intimidating. But together with the fact that she''s big enough to simply squash us with a single finger of her claw, it makes the pressure overwhelming. "I-I would never dare to mislead your majesty! Our country is far more stable than Erys makes it look. If we can convince the palace and the high nobles there should be no problems to establish positive relations." (T) (U) Temia doesn''t dare to say anything else as everything could agitate the titanic queen. (U) Temia is clearly at a disadvantage. Already standing upright in front of the queen is an exertion while her pheromones are bringing you down. (U) I fight the strong urge to correct her, knowing that nothing good would come from this. Yet she probably already knows from my pheromones and doesn''t react. So, because I want to get away here and am kinda glad it''s over, I do a curtsy and turn around to move with Temia to the exit. (U) (E) (U) Oh, if this doesn''t sound ominous. Before anything can take a turn for the worse we leave. A Queens Whims Life is tedious. No one knows this better than I do. An eternity of over and over repeating patterns taught me so. Creation, fulfillment, fate. Those three principles rule our existence. To be created, thrown into this unforgiving world through the actions of another being. Finding fulfillment in pursuit of that what you find to be your purpose, which will determine all your present actions. And fate, the ultimate end when all our doing eventually comes to a final close. And ironically I unite all of them in me. I create new life in each passing moment with each new egg that will bear new life. I am their fulfillment, their purpose, the one thing that guides their actions. And I''ll be their fate when they eventually will find their end in my service. This is how it is in the swarm. This is how it always will be. However, I''m aware that it''s not common to be like this. In the old times, when I as well was a youngling everything was simpler. Yet to me they appeared all the more fulfilling. Only the creation was intended to lie with the old. Fulfillment and fate were up to the younger generation, once they hatched, to find their own way. But life is harsh. We had to claw ourselves against so many competitors. And many ended too soon in this struggle for survival. So we chose to change. To guide our offspring, unite them, and let them act as one for a purpose that is worth it. Our continued existence as one. One could say this purpose became twisted, countless drones only acting for the sake of a selected few who bring life. This might be true, as they cannot create life on their own anymore. On the other side, it''s undeniable that it''s fulfilling. That they do what benefits us all is the reason they can find their fate and be proud of the role they had till that point, assuring the continuance of the new offspring. This is the truth of the swarm. However, to me, that means that I spent an eternity observing the coming and passing of countless lives. And in all my responsibility I come to question myself ever so often if I shouldn''t change my ways. If continuance is good or eventually will lead to demise. Because if we don''t change as we did in the past to become one change might come to us and meet us unprepared. This is my viewpoint as the being which shares its history with the whole that is my swarm. This is my viewpoint as queen. At the moment the world is calm. The truce with the Vel-Rosha and the Menula swarm lasts for already almost seven-hundred cycles. In this time my kin was able to secure its base, cull the creatures which rose in numbers due to the recline the swarm wars brought over us, and spread along the section of the system the agreement allows us to inhabit. And I made sure it was a vast one, as I had the position of power back then. We even began to expand our territory. Digging tunnels leading further than the greatest expanse our species ever controlled. We are thriving, as we should. And nothing may hinder us to do so. Suddenly a drone enters my chamber. A messenger which emits signals of stressed urgency. Something clearly happened. (Uma) (messenger) It''s obvious that this drone barely knows how to convey whatever it is that made it so distressed. (U) I let my pheromones carry a sense of calmness. It shows effect. As soon the messenger receives them my conveyed thoughts make it lose its agitation to a degree. (messenger) (U) (messenger) What? An ending world? How can such a thing be? But this messenger conveys exactly this, so there is no doubt. Still, I want to clarify. (U) (messenger) (U) Such a thing. It''s different from anything that ever happened. An ending world. As much such an extraordinary occurrence might throw my consolidated swarm into disarray, I can''t help but feel elated at the prospects it might hold. All the possibilities it will bring. All the change. And change means progress. (U) (messenger) Fascinating. I cannot fathom such a place. And don''t know of any common tactics to apply to such an environment. No tunnels, no ceiling, just open space. How exciting! (U) (messenger) And so he leaves and I stay. As I always do. Anticipative of what the future might bring. I''m eagerly waiting for any news from the surface. A completely new world where nothing is as my whole species is used to. I am not worried about what we may find there. My swarm is strong and in the worst case, we can simply collapse all the connecting tunnels. So nothing should reach us in due time. Nonetheless, in my eight-thousand-nine-hundred-twenty-four cycles, I''ve never experienced such a thing to happen. There opens a completely new world. And so much new lies there, waiting for me. (messenger) Ah, a messenger. The way this drone enters my chamber the news must be urgent. And urgent means it''s important enough to be interesting. And I like interesting things. (U) (messenger) (U) (messenger) Conflict? Conflict with what? (U) (messenger) The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. So much new. So much to process. Destructive heat? New creatures? I want to learn more. (U) (messenger) (U) (messenger) An intelligent social species? There aren''t many of those in my world. This is of importance because there lies strength in coordination. In working together to reach common goals. Who wouldn''t know this but me? So was this a tactic? A trap to lure our forces to them? Were they aware of us? I can''t dismiss this possibility, but with such poor preparation, it seems unlikely. (messenger) (Uma) (messenger) A similar creature? Not aggressive? Maybe a caste of non-combatants? If they truly are intelligent then maybe I can receive information from this being. The things it might be able to tell me about the surface. I''m intrigued. (U) If it''s not of a fighting role then there should be no issue. Also, there might even be the chance to find a use for it on my side. Like back then when I captured the princesses. I only need to be convincing. (messenger) (U) (messenger) (U) As if I would let go of the first chance of excitement since the swarm wars ended. Not that I miss those times, but I feel like I grew too stiff in this monotony. The messenger at least understands now. As you see, I can be very convincing. I don''t have to wait for too long. The transport was already on the way to the hive when I gave my order and had only to be redirected. Messengers inform me that it will arrive any moment. I send all the drones which aren''t necessarily needed out of my chamber and let those who are too essential to dismiss border the walls of my spacious hall. Then I let them enter. Four workers carry a twitching bundle into my sanctuary, place it fast on the ground and leave my space, knowing they aren''t needed anymore. The bundle writhes and shifts till I can make out what are supposedly its limbs. With intriguingly determined movements, it brings what I perceive as the upper appendages to its mouth. With neglectable small fangs, it''s fiddling there until something on its claws loosens and falls down. Fascinated I observe. It ripped some kind of silk from them, yet it''s far rougher but also thicker than of the silk-producing creatures I know. The creature proceeds by fiddling with the now separatable claws on its lower appendages, which I notice are bound by the same silk. How strange. Why would it restrict its own movements like this? Becoming so vulnerable? I try to find an answer, knowing that this can''t be the doing of my drones, even if it made their work conveniently easier. With some elation I realize, there were combatants at the site. What if those didn''t try to set up a trap but instead were trying to catch a non-combatant to strengthen their own workforce? Similar to how I did with the princesses back then? This would mean that the party which catches and controls them can decide about their service. Oh, this becomes better and better. Meanwhile, the creature freed all its appendages and stands up. What a fickle little thing. It''s barely reaching a worker''s size while not even coming close to its width. The structure couldn''t be more delicate and something about its surface appears odd. The most similar entity to compare it to might be a nurse. With visible distress, the being starts to look around, yet what I esteem to be its eyes swipe over me without lingering. Oh, you poor little thing. Can''t you even see? Ah, the messenger said something about brightness. It makes sense that opposing conditions would make seeing more difficult. Still, this being has my attention. I decide to address it. (U) The creature perks up, looking around, yet still without focus. (U) Hm, I perfectly elaborated my position with my pheromones, yet it still won''t focus me. The creature proceeds to stare around till finally, its gaze settles on me. It seems even if the brightness isn''t favorable its perception works to a degree. Knowing I am seen I move closer to my guest, to properly receive it. "Aghck!" (E) Now I am sure it noticed my presence. Different from before it can''t even stop staring at me. Certain that I now have its attention I focus a strong message on it. (U) Huh, this is a little disenchanting. The creature doesn''t react in the slightest, even if I gave it a direct order. My pheromones are so strong that even primitive critters should at least become aware of basic commands. Could it truly be that this being is not susceptible to receive pheromones? Maybe I was wrong and this isn''t a sapient lifeform. But no, its movements before were so controlled. It shows some kind of intelligence. Also, now that I''m close, I notice that what appeared as strange to me about its body was that it''s covered in something else. Unable to contain my curiosity I extend my claw in its direction to touch. This being is so small, it couldn''t harm me even if it tried to do so and I wouldn''t attempt to fight back. Yet it isn''t even doing that. It remains completely moveless until I reach it. So I poke it and the little one instantly topples down. I didn''t even apply any strength. At least I confirmed two things. The first is that there truly is a foreign layer of material around its body of unknown purpose. The second is that the creature''s real surface is worrisome soft. So extremely delicate that it must be prone for harm to befall it. Yet despite this great threat to its existence, it''s still motionlessly staring at me. Almost as if it got paralyzed. "Please, at least kill me fast." (E) This puts me off. Suddenly complex tones escape from the little one''s mouth. Is this how its species does communicate? Neither pheromones, nor even simple gestures, but purely on a vocational basis? This idea seems foreign, yet the execution is fairly distinctive. The small creature isn''t saying anything else but only stares. I am sure it is aware to some degree of the situation. But it''s choosing passivity. However, before I can proceed with this interaction I notice something. Between the creatures legs escapes liquid. She isn''t even paying attention to it and keeps staring. I draw a little closer to process this. The scent is intricate. And with this I realize. This one is a female! There''s a pattern all females share and I am more than able to tell the difference. But this isn''t all there is to it. A female, but not yet mature, close before. The liquid contains the same components commonly released during maturity processes. This one is young. And then I notice something else. Her very own scent. I thought there would be greater differences but it''s a bit similar to my territory. I find it soothing. Contemplating those revelations I move back. There''s one thing I find estranging about this female''s behavior. And this is that she didn''t move the whole time. Not being able to communicate and at such a disadvantage any living creature would usually focus on escaping this situation. But not her. She just waits for me to do anything I want to her. Just like a captured princess. Could it be that you''ve already given up? Is your life of such minor importance to you? Don''t you want to create your own offspring and contribute to the continuation of your species? No, it doesn''t seem so. Could it be that you lack a purpose? But... that would be sad. Such a young being and already given up on life. So what would be... if I give you a purpose! A true meaning to your existence? Because the truth is, I could. Well, I can''t be entirely sure, but at the moment this being is starting to become an adult. It is changing, right now. But if change in this way is possible, why not in another way? I can''t let go of this idea. What would be if I take you into my swarm? But not as a worker, a nurse, or any other drone. No, she would lack any involvement in those roles. It wouldn''t be fulfilling, as she''d have no bond to my swarm, no reason to support it. So what would be if I''d create a bond? Link her to its survival? And what could bring more commitment than the three great principles? Yes, I could bind her with creation. If it''s this, all the life originating from her will naturally involve her. And there is no chance to lose purpose, as it will be linked to her, become a part of her. And this will be her fate. Yes, this might work. I''m going to make her a princess. Actually, my reserves aren''t too great in that regard. Creating a princess warrants more than just producing a drone. It''s the compressing of each single template, the ability to create them all, and eventually maybe also to produce another princess, all this concentrated into a single individual. And to make this happen I need essence. The very base of our species, compressed as mentioned. If I would strain myself I might be able to produce now a single egg of a princess. Yet this is similar. Only, I wouldn''t form an egg but directly inject the essence into her body. But surely I couldn''t do so again for a minimum of five-hundred cycles or even a thousand. It''s not working so exactly. Also, my production might decrease, as this act will take its toll on my condition. And then there might be this little issue that the other swarms might look unkindly on the point that I raise the number of princesses like this and boost our numbers. So why am I willing to accept all this because of a single female? Well, behind those fearful eyes this sentient being represents for me a whole new world. It is the very embodiment of change. And I after all this time wouldn''t be myself if I wouldn''t embrace change. At this point, I cannot stop it anymore. The essence is already gathering in my ovipositor. Call it an urge, a desire, a whim, it doesn''t matter. If it would remain unused this would only be an absurdly excessive waste. So with clear determination, my ovipositor pierces forward and I guide it directly in the middle of the lower segment of that creature''s body, where conveniently even a small hole exists. If she has similarities with any creature I know this should also be around where her reproductives should be located. And those are of fundamental importance to a princess. "Aaahh! Aggaahk! A-at least... it ends now." (E) She''s expressing some more incomprehensible sounds. Yet still, even if they are as foreign to me as they are, they clearly convey her discomfort. It was to be expected. Such a change won''t happen without trouble. And then she falls down. Quickly I have ascertained that she still lives. I call my drones back so that they can take care of the rest. And so I instruct them, (U) With this, four workers transport this writhing bundle out of my chamber. But they mind my pheromones and pay greatest attention so that no harm may befall their load. Now it is up to her. We''ll see if there is a will to live left which will make her push through this. And if she wakes up again everything will be different for her. I don''t have any delusions about this. Change can cause distress and adaptation is difficult. Adjusting will take a toll on her she might want to avoid. But there won''t be a choice. There won''t be any other way but to move on. And I know she will do so. She has to do so as a living being. Truly, life is tedious. Yet it is also all that matters. Chapter 62 Finally, I made it out of that hall. Seriously, my heart hammers like crazy. You don''t stand every day in front of the ruler of a great underground empire. But I''m kinda glad that it went relatively smoothly. I didn''t know what to expect from the queen. She''s basically a mystery to me and responsible for my whole current situation. I wouldn''t actually say that she was nice but hospitable enough. One could''ve thought she, as the one absolute being here would be more haughty than she actually was. Not like a titan would need that to instill respect. However, it could''ve turned out much worse than it did. As things are I now basically have the permission to proceed as I did regarding human-Formicea relations. Which is a good thing indeed. "So. That went rather well, right?" (E) "My heart is going to pierce out of my chest." (T) "Uh, yes. She''s quite the counterpart." (E) "On that matter, what the hell was that in there?!! Did you want her to start a war?" (T) "No, the opposite. You don''t seem to understand that the Formicea don''t even know the concept of lying. Not even half-truths. So when you tell her that no one is ever going to attack us, she will take you up on that. And if then a smaller lord decides to wage a crusade against insects it''s "goodbye Tarsona". You almost insulted her in the most peculiar way. So yes, I rather inform her thoroughly before it comes that far." (E) "And if she had decided this isn''t worth the risks? You''re far too convinced that the monsters with battle-ready bodies don''t want to start a war." (T) "I... had this feeling. It''s difficult to explain, but when she spoke about the swarm wars it felt like... sorrow? I don''t think she wants her brood to die if she can avoid it. Which is why it''s good that you didn''t ask her to participate in the war." (E) "I may not be as proficient in reading body odor as you are, but even I could tell that bringing this up wouldn''t have ended well. At least someone in my position should know when something is hopeless and that they shouldn''t pursue it so that their own position won''t get worse. In this case, my position was in front of an agitated titan. Urgh. I didn''t sign up for this." (T) "You didn''t sign up. You were applied by your lord." (E) "Thanks for the reminder." (T) Now that I have calmed her a little there was something I really had to ask her. "How is the war going? Just, you know, to know how my country is doing and if any of the agreements I make are going to last." (E) "Sadly it''s a stalemate. While the Koresans have the larger army, we have an advantage with our supply and equipment. Our line of fortifications at the border makes it difficult to simply pass through and a long-term siege would leave them in a vulnerable position. Like this, these "peak noses" have problems invading our lands while maintaining their supply lines. The other part is that many of their troops consist of slaves, which are quite difficult to control. Instead, they settled towards probing our defense with little units of raiders. Small battles are common but occupy the enemy too much to advance any further. The main issue is that our army can''t manage to intercept them successfully. And while each day the last battle might be fought I am stuck here." (T) Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. I feel that this is really troubling her. To not agitate Temia any further I proceed rather fast back down to my courtyard to split up as soon she can find her way. Can''t wait to tell my mum that the queen wants to share custody for me. The first I notice is how Kyska leads a greater number of nurses somewhere. (K) Well, an audience with the queen seems to be quite the event. "Uh, it was unusual. I mean, I think it went well. At least everyone''s still alive." (E) "The queen is wise. If your reasoning is sound it''s clear she would accept." (K) Kyska is very good to perceive when I don''t want to talk in Formicea. "By the way, what are you doing here?" (E) "I''m assigning the nurses who will take care of your royal guard." (K) "Wait! You mean, here?" (E) "Naturally. The royal guard is your very own special brood. It''s impossible that they work for anyone else. So it''s expected that they''ll be raised in your domain. Do you wish to visit them? Your mother is already at the location." (K) "My mother? Why?" (E) "She wished to perform in her role as a nurse." (K) I''m sure she worded it differently. But still, I guess I''ll meet up. It''s actually quite the commotion. Dozens of nurses gathered to adequately tend to several of those weird pods, which I''ve no idea when they got built here, where supposedly my royal guard is stored in. I see mum and as soon she notices me she comes over. (F) I would really wish she''d work more on her human speech. Instead, she grew rather comfortable with her state. "I''ve heard you''re doing something peculiar." (E) (F) Honestly, cute isn''t exactly the word I''d use. Rather they look like a mix of baby and giant maggot. Yet they''re totally squishy and I can see how the baby part would trigger mum''s instincts. They''re helpless, and the way they squeal for attention is hard to ignore. Still, mum is a bit too much into it. Wait! Hard to ignore? Urgh, I should have known. Pheromones! Like everything else here. The babies use pheromone signals to transmit their basic needs. And mum as probably one of the severe cases is susceptible. I guess princesses are simply immune. "Mum, are you aware that you might be subconsciously influenced to tend to them?" (E) (F) "What made you come here?" (E) (F) "Why even such a commotion now? I... well, have got them a while ago." (E) "Because, my princess, eggs need less attention than hatchlings. Aside from that, your alterations to their bodies warrants more attention than usual." (K) Okay, makes sense. This explains why such an unusually large number of nurses is here. (F) "Ah, you know, she''s still a thirty-meter titan and, even if Kyska surely has a different opinion, I find her to be quite weird. But hey, I wasn''t stung this time." (E) (K) Well, she''s simply extremely old. At least, many thousands of years. So some quirks are nothing unordinary after all this time. (F) "I guess so. I still feel conflicted about what she did to me. On the other hand it kinda saved my life. It''s certainly not worth it to antagonize her." (E) (F) "I think so as well. It''s good to know you''re still fine." (E) (F) "Fine, but don''t overburden yourself. And don''t let the babies mind-control you." (E) (F) I want to retort. But before I can say something I see how a nurse sticks her tongue through a tiny hole in the face of a hatchling to feed it, as they don''t have anything else, because I simplified their food intake. This reminds me too much about a certain experience I very much would like to forget. And so I retreat. And after another laying session, I can finally go to sleep. Chapter 63 The next few days I spend mostly talking with my family, much to dad''s dismay. After that last episode, we try to get used as a family to my far too strong pheromone output. Talk about weird family issues. Apparently, too strong influence from my side can cause nausea after long-term exposure if one fights the urges coming from my wishes. It''s not like I''m controlling their minds but rather it''s like very demanding orders. Nonetheless, they''re getting used to it, if only step by step. Naturally, I also try to get some princess work done. This includes foremost attending the human guests and trying to make everything within the hive appear to them as friendly as possible. I also often converse with Temia and Olira about how we could handle certain aspects of the budding diplomatic relations. Aside from that I honestly don''t have much to do. Apparently "princess" is a pretty "laid" back job. Well, no one would put a princess to work. My job is simply "that". Aside from "that", the human delegation is sufficiently accommodated, the drones do their respective jobs, and there was no further incident caused by Honiu. So I spend some day in quite some leisure. And boredom. Don''t get me wrong, it''s good that there was no catastrophe but boredom is boredom. Heck, I was even so far that I again tried learning to fly in my courtyard. Toris was completely into watching my attempts. Yet his enthusiasm wavered after my fifth hard crash on the ground and was replaced with worry. It''s not like I didn''t make any progress. I can now keep myself in the air for some time. Yet the bruises are a good reminder that the slightest mistake can end pretty badly. The other part is that I don''t have any excuses to avoid certain activities. As such I have also to do things like this. "My princess, since you''ve finished today''s session, how about visiting the nursery?" (K) Yes, visiting my brood is also part of my duties. At least I think so. I cannot change that I gave life to these insects. The simple thought is hard to deal with, but on the other hand, they''re innocent. They aren''t responsible for the situation and I should at least show them that I care about their existence. Even if I''m not able to directly care for such great numbers as I''m dealing with, the least I can do is to show that I recognize their existence. "Fine, just let me take a dress." (E) So I regularly visit the nursery. It''s still a very odd experience. Maybe it''s the mix of my knowledge of their origin and seeing how elated they are to see me. And in addition, comes this ridiculous growth speed. The first workers are already almost of full size. It still seems that older ones are a bit larger than youngsters, but not by too much. The other, more complex roles, will still need some time. But I become more and more aware that soon I''ll have to figure out how to distribute a good thousand insects. And this every week! Yet the weirdest interactions I have with my royal guards. They hatched quite quickly. Kyska related this to the time they already could spend inside me, which I absolutely didn''t want to hear. Now I can observe how they continue growing at a rapid pace. At first, they were just larvae, but then they soon started to grow a carapace. Now they kinda look like kids. Really creepy little kiddos, with no faces, four claw arms, and a demeanor as if they were born to serve as soldiers. Which they maybe were. Far too disciplined, no playtime, and expectant to receive orders. I feel a little as if I did something wrong by creating them. I mean, child soldiers are nothing I wanna use. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. And that''s what they are. However, I can''t deny that my initial plan was to use them as guards. Maybe not for actual war, but it''s still about solving combat situations. Yet I intend to wait till they''re grown up before I''ll even let them come close to a dangerous situation. The least I can do till that time comes is to give them some attention. Just like now. (F) Did I mention that my mother is still one of the regular caregivers in the private nursery, to add to all the weirdness? "Hi, mum. How are they?" (E) (F) I''ve got mum to speak again more human words when she''s with the family. Mum managed already quite satisfying results regarding her speech, if not for some minor slip-ups. Yet she still prefers insect speech. I can understand her to some degree, as forcing the words out leaves a rather unpleasant scratching feeling inside one''s throat. The other nurses should have amplified this situation, as mum apparently talks the whole day with them. It''s not like I''m against this, but I have no intention to give in that much and still usually opt for human language. (Sk) I also assigned Skiras to look after them. He''s the closest I have to a captain who can train recruits. But I made sure to tell him, that at this stage they''re kids and won''t be treated harshly but can play if they want to. Not that they would want to do so. It''s still extremely creepy how emotionless they appear to be. If not for an excessive fixation on me. Seriously, these "kids" just stare completely silent at me without even doing as much as twitching or blinking. "Ehk, hello?" (E) I don''t know how to interact with them, afraid to make a mistake. I talk in human speech as they''ll often be confronted with them when it''s about leading negations. So the ability to talk with them is recommended. "Uhh... I don''t really know what to say again. You know, just because you have a "role" it doesn''t mean that you aren''t allowed to do things that you would like to do. Even if I''m here, it''s absolutely fine to do something else than just staring at me." (E) There! That one blinked! "Yes? If there''s anything you''d like to do or want I''ll help." (E) He takes an insecure step in my direction. I meet him halfway, almost elated as this is the most not-apathetic response I''ve got from any of them until now. "Yes?" (E) I try to show kindness to not discourage him, or her. Then he bows to me. Not knowing what to make out of this I give him a pat. This startles him, and me in succession at this extreme response. "Ehk, sorry. I didn''t want to do something you''d dislike." (E) The one I patted scurries fast backward, where the others start to touch his forehead where I touched. Okay... "It seems your presence is overwhelming for them, my princess." (Sk) That''s not good considering they are supposed to protect me. Doing this after losing consciousness because of my presence might prove difficult. "Is there anything important about them? Something I should know? Are they all healthy?" (E) (L) That''s... an interesting system. If not for this vomiting part. I certainly cannot deny that this was informative and went much faster than reading. But I''m not sure if I''m much further with my problem. The moss needs water. So for long tunnels, it won''t do to just place them. There would be no one to water them sufficiently. Maybe if the area is close to water, but this won''t usually be the case. This leaves the mushroom. But the way it reacts with the agent is a problem. I mean it grows so fast on it that... (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) This sounds great. Instead of sending people with a torch through the tunnels, I can make them look somewhat appealing. This is one of the greatest issues while dealing with humans who are still extremely apprehensive of the Formicea. Appearance matters, who says anything else lies. As I don''t want to smell more pods at the moment, I give my farewells to the scholar and move back to the main hall. I''m a bit dizzy, as while the intake is simple receiving all those pheromones put a strain on my mind. Since I''m done with my research I should check on Olira. Chapter 68 I find Olira in the room next to the hall with the map. "Ehk, Olira, how''s it going?" (E) "Huh? Ah, Erys! Absolutely fantastic. I wasn''t all too sure if I''d really find something of interest by randomly browsing those... jars, but this is so much better than I anticipated it to be in the best case." (O) She certainly looks elated. "So you found something good?" (E) "Something good? Alone those pods! Well, not the craftmanship. But do you have any idea what some people would offer to have a way to access information this fast? Or better, as long this ability to receive them is still limited to some chosen few it could be used as a way to secretly relay information if one had access to a scholar. So many possibilities! So much money!" (O) "It seems you''re satisfied." (E) "Satisfied isn''t even remotely describing it. Did you know that there are metal ores harder than iron, and your kind is in the position to get them? Hides no one ever got their hands on. I''ve even discovered a note about how some of these insects stumbled into a fucking adamantium cave! Adamantite! Nothing beats this on the market! Just imagine, a whole cave, plastered with it. All the treasures of the underworld within my reach! Things I don''t even know about their application yet. If just ten percent of what was hinted here would be available to me for sale in the future, then I''m happy. Happy, you know?!" (O) She looks that part, and I''m slightly interested in how it would feel if she could produce pheromones. Peaking into her head now should be as fascinating as disturbing, that I''m sure about. And adamantite... That''s certainly something and explains her wide smile very well. It''s known as the world''s hardest material. The problem is that that''s the reason why it''s almost impossible to process. Even more, fire does nothing against it. Are there even blacksmiths in existence who could use it somehow or were those just fairytales? But that doesn''t change that the material fetches huge prices. If I''d sell her only a small amount of this stuff to the usual prices for first sales we both would end up rich. "Did you have any issues with the pods? The first time can be a little overwhelming." (E) "Uh, yes. At first, I had no idea what I should do when it was handed to me. Then I suddenly had pictures in my mind and knew the context for some reason. It was totally uncanny I need to say. I mean the idea of having insect thoughts in your head is a bit disturbing. But what I''ve discovered was absolutely worth it!" (O) "Okay, if you''re content. But it starts to get late. And the scholars have to refill all the pods we''ve used." (E) "Ah, yes. But at least I know now what I can expect. If you can provide a bit of this I am sure we can find an agreement." (O) "About that, Liseti wants to meet with us. With her it should be possible to find an agreement." (E) The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "What exactly is this about Liseti? Why is she apparently more important than you." (O) "Ehk. okay. I''ll be honest. I''m not really an established princess, yet. I was... transformed. Recently, as you might have guessed already. The thing is, it''s an ongoing process. In ten years or so I might wield the same power as Liseti, but till then I''ll only come closer with each passing day. Like gaining around several hundred subjects a week. She has like two-hundred-thousand. Also, she maintains the security here. Almost all patrols in the system are controlled by her." (E) "So you''re a fast-growing power. I was worried if there might be other reasons, but this seems still promising. Especially, as others listen to you. Future prospects are a good thing indeed. Identifying and claiming them the bread and butter of a merchant." (O) Looks like she''s still content with having me as her partner. Which is good, as having access to her contacts will be a great advantage to establish relations. We''re moving back to my district and I see her off at the cloth cover, functioning as the door to her quarter. "If anything, this was very enriching today. Hopefully literally." (O) "What is going on here?" (T) It seems that Temia was at her quarter. Not too surprising as there are not many places she can go to without the risk to get lost. She might now be able to ask for her way. But only if the other party can understand her. Anyway, she is here and so I should greet her. Even if she makes me kinda nervous. "Ehk, hello Temia. We were in the chamber of knowledge." (E) "You should have been there. It was great. All the information I''ve received. I certainly have now a far better understanding of our hosts." (O) "You have something called "chamber of knowledge" and I only learn about this just yet?" (T) I''ve considered telling her, but the thing is the knowledge isn''t really filtered there. Giving this noble access to information that could be of strategic value and might be used against us doesn''t seem too smart. Olira was only interested in valuables, but already the map would basically tell her about all our bases and tunnels. Then there are the other swarms or weaknesses in the insect''s bodies. If Lady Lorata learns about such things it would be a problem. It can''t be too great telling someone you''re negotiating with every little thing about you. But how do I get out of this now? "I wasn''t sure if you''re interested. It requires letting other insect''s thoughts in your mind. And it took a bit to gain the permission for Olira to enter. It''s part of our deal." (E) "I get it that you won''t show me this place." (T) "Ehk, sorry. Maybe next time when the negotiations work out well and you return." (E) "Tsk. As you wish." (T) Uh, she didn''t take that too well, but it''s not like I could change it. I should just gloss over it. "You-you''re going to return soon, right? Is that fine? We didn''t even really negotiate all that much." (E) I don''t think that the one-sided threats of the queen count as such. "You''re misunderstanding something. I was just here as an observer, not to negotiate. This job will be upon someone who actually has this kind of authority. A minor noble under a local lord without any noteworthy connections to the capital will neither be allowed to conduct such an endeavor by himself nor will anything he agreed upon with you be acknowledged." (T) What!? What about our contract then?! "Urgh, my head. Could you please refrain from sudden emotional outbursts? It''s not the most pleasant feeling. What I wanted to say is that it''s only a question of time till the real negotiations start, Miss ambassador." (T) "Excuse me?" (E) "Did you already forget? You''ve agreed to return to represent your... people in the negotiations in our realm." (T) Damn. Yes, there was something like this. "Temia, you shouldn''t pressure our host like this. I''m sure she knows what she does. Let her rest. It was an eventful day." (O) "For you, it''s still "Lady Lorata", commoner." (T) So the two of them go inside, Olira still teasing Temia who responds with unrestrained vigor. Which is probably only encouraging Olira. I meanwhile return to my room, contemplating what was just said. The problem is that the swarm never will approve that one of their princesses is on probably hostile territory where something might happen. If I want to have even a chance that the queen is allowing such a thing I''ll need my escort. And if the royal guard proves to be effective I can argue that they will sufficiently guarantee my safety. It might be convincing enough. Hopefully. Chapter 69 The next morning starts eventually. This is the last day before all the humans will return to Osari. I can only hope that no one got a negative impression of us. Since I haven''t gotten any negative reports I''m somewhat confident that the people who stayed here will spread a more positive picture than the impression of dread we spread at our first appearance in Osari. After all, any kind of established familiarity is already a great improvement. Every bit of understanding elevates us from common monsters. The thing is, today also the great negotiations with Liseti and Olira will take place. I''m a bit anxious. Which, more troubling, acts out in an early laying session. The one good part about this is that now I''ll be empty during the talk and don''t have to worry about something really embarrassing happening while I''m at it. Liseti''s entry isn''t hard to miss, as the amount of guardians drastically increases with her appearance. Also, as the number of drones related to me increased I can now tell that there''s a difference between them and those of other origins. It''s something like a mark or so. Which again causes some distress because it reminds me of slavery. Voluntary slavery, the individual willingly accepts in this case, but still. I think even without her escort I would have noticed Liseti as her presence fills the whole courtyard. What surprises me is that she''s dressed in a wide red gown. One of those mum bought her. I quickly send out Suki to fetch Olira while Kyska stays silently by my side. Can''t start human-insect trading negotiations without the sole human willing to trade with us. (E) What even are the common introductions and pleasantries used in the hive? Hope you had a good laying? Urgh. (L) (E) (L) Should''ve known that there''s no need for my greeting. (E) I lead Liseti from the courtyard to a special room I asked Kyska to have built. We''re leaving the large cavern that forms the plaza in my district and enter a smaller cave that leads to a circular space. In its center is an accumulation of hardened earth that forms a table, surrounded by a smaller line of the same with regular gaps that creates benches and stools. This place has no real purpose and the only reason for its existence is the atmosphere. It''s a conference hall. I thought it would appear a bit more professional to have something like this. (E) While I think that it was a simple task to excavate this room, pile up earth and place some glow stones for better light conditions it''s again fascinating how fast it was done. I haven''t even noticed how they worked. If anything we could provide some kind of building service. At least caves we can do really well. Yet the builder''s guild might object. (K) Uh, never underestimate this mind-control bordering loyalty the insect show. It seems now that it''s my own brood this will only get worse. The thought is a little hard on me, as I don''t want to take advantage of their crippled free will. Knowing how dependent they are it''s too easy to abuse them. Whatever I do, I shouldn''t forget their own needs. Even if they have none yet. (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) (L) (E) Now she finally starts to also take notice of Olira. "Dieffiecult? Ien what wayieee?" (L) "In the way that there are humans who see the Formicea very negatively, Princess Liseti. So if I trade with you my reputation might suffer. And this is equal to a great loss, in my role, as a merchant." (O) I am pretty sure I never used that name in Olira''s presence. So it''s very likely that she learned about it in the chamber of knowledge. Liseti meanwhile musters our future trading partner with her gaze. "Ieeee, wass told youu want to Exzchaeenge gooodzz!" (L) (E) (L) If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I guess allowing inducing physical changes on one''s own body can be counted as commitment. "Thank you for the kind words, princess. I am sure, with your help and princess Erys'' efforts for better relations this will eventually turn out advantageous." (O) I guess she''s mentioning our roles intentionally to appeal to her. Regarding the diplomatic talent, I consider her to have, she should know by now that roles are important for the Formicea and like this thinks it''s polite to respect them. If I think about this, it''s not too different from dealing with nobles. And something tells me she already had that pleasure. We take our seats around this table. I''m a little closer to Liseti. Even if she can be a little intimidating we are on the same side here as representatives of the swarm. (L) The way she said "role" was on one side typically Formicea, but on the other side there was a twist that indicates Liseti doesn''t see it as quite the same. Kinda interesting those nuances in Formicean communication I find. "I''d even consider this speech changing thing. After talking to princess Erys'' mother it seems like an acceptable exchange." (O) Woah! Is that an excessive lie, knowing we don''t have more of that stuff? I really cannot believe anyone would volunteer for this. Even Liseti blinks at her in slight, not-hostile irritation. And when the hell did she talk to my mother? Do I need to be concerned? However, my family matters aren''t the subject right now. (E) "Ah, yes. You wanted weapons, right?" (O) (L) I again find Liseti incredibly perceptive. How she without access to human mentality can look through someone with those sharp piercing eyes. "Oh, it was a gamble. A low-risk one maybe, but still. I didn''t know what you have to offer nor what you''re willing to share. The thing is, that your whole kind poses pure foreignness. And foreign means exotic, which again means rare for the people who don''t have the access to obtain it. And the rarer something is, the higher the price. In the end, I hoped you would have something I don''t know or that''s not so easy to obtain. All my doubts about this were lifted yesterday when I could visit your chamber of knowledge. You have indeed valuables which will certainly be enough to cover the losses I''ll have for collaborating with you. So to answer your question, I want to trade all of these." (O) (L) Ah, I guess this word in this context was never translated for her. (E) (L) "The people will. They are terrified about you and will see every kind of support as the plotting of nefarious acts in their paranoia." (O) Liseti contemplates the words for a while before readdressing Olira again. (L) "In concrete? Do you know a material known as "black-iron"? (O) (L) I am extremely worried about how excited she seems to be about the latter. "Yes. The word to describe this and similar substances would be metal. What I''m looking for is a certain "metal" which, as indicated, is black. It''s not easy to find, only found in the deepest layers of the earth. Easily overlooked. The advantage, aside from its rarity, is that if processed it proves to be far more durable than the usual material. Naturally, I''m speaking here only about the ores which I would want to obtain from you. I don''t demand that you establish any advanced processing facilities." (O) And so you can pay less on your side, huh? (L) (E) "Is it so difficult? Think about it. We have a war going on. For what do you think is in the highest demand at the moment?" (O) (E) "Exactly. And not only this. If I can tell the officials that I''ll support our country''s military this will make it far easier to get the general approval." (O) (E) "Do you really think this will keep the superiors from prohibiting trade with goods that could be used against them? Any merchant too bold might face repercussions. It''s not like decisions made by our own leaders would mean I violate our contract." (O) It might be a bit sneaky, but if I remember the contents right it''s really not against the agreement to do such a thing. Yet maybe a bit sneaky. (L) "Great! If you arrange, let''s say, two tons of ores I will deliver the requested amount of weapons plus a bonus for our esteemed princess Liseti since I doubt she''d want to miss out." (O) Two tons. It''s not an excessive amount if I look at it from the point that thousands of drones will certainly be able to mine that much in a reasonable time. Still, it''s stupidly much from the viewpoint of a poor farm girl. Yet there''s something else bothering me here. "Hey! I''m no expert, but I''m certain this is not a fair trade. Forging stuff with this black iron will result in far better products than any common weapon. The prices should barely be comparable to normal weapons. Yet you want something of far greater value than what I''ve asked for." (E) I don''t even know why I switched back to human speech. Probably because I think it would get better through to her. "You are certainly right. At the moment a weapon made of black iron is something only nobles afford. Mostly as status symbols. Aside from magically enchanted weapons, those fetch the highest prices. Even considering that the value will decrease with their rarity they should still easily be worth ten times the price of a normal weapon of similar quality, just because of the material." (O) "Then what is this?!" (E) One of those "take it or leave it" offers because we cannot ask anyone else? I thought she would be better than this, after all the time she spent here. Even if the ore isn''t processed it should be worth much more. (L) Now Liseti''s pheromones feel displeased. "I don''t think it''s unreasonable. Especially if you consider that I''ll only keep half of it in the end." (O) "Half? What do you mean?" (E) "The first batch will be smithed into four-hundred swords, one-hundred spears, as well as daggers and some bows." (O) "You, you''re saying..." (E) "Something as grand as a royal guard should wear proper equipment. So I couldn''t allow myself to deliver any less than the finest weapons, made of black iron." (O) And in the end, she has only to pay for the processing. And something tells me she knows how to keep it cheap. I guess she isn''t too unhappy with this. However, this is far less unreasonable of a trade. Next, I notice how Liseti stares in my direction. (L) (E) Damn, insect speech isn''t helping much now that she can hear my thoughts. (L) What is it now? "Ehm, please tell." (O) "Forcing through such areas often leads to the workers damaging their claws.> (L) I kinda worry about what happens to workers with damaged claws. "So you''d need tools?" (O) (E) (L) (O) (E) "Nothing is for free. That''s a rule you should never forget. To build a business one has to prepare funds and effort." (O) (E) "Then I''d suggest you provide something else you''ll have no problems to prepare. There are many things I''d pay for or directly exchange for goods you want. Aside from the ores, which you already used to pay with, there would be hides, food, the building agent, or even this nectar. Of all those should at least a decent amount exist." (O) (E) At this Olira gets a kinda creepy smile. "I thought that''s what we''re here for? So let''s get started." (O) Oh no, what did I get myself into? Chapter 70 After the general agreement stood we started to decide on the fictional prices for the wares we''re about to introduce to the human society. The base is mostly Olira''s rough estimation about similar cases when novel products were brought on the maket. It''s kinda weird to make up such things and to decide if something is going to get sold as an expensive luxury or should be a product for the general populace. It feels like we are kids who make this up while playing shopping at the store. Especially as we''re talking about so many things no one knows yet. So it takes a while till we are all done and have agreed on what we''ll give for the first delivery of tools. "So, four amphoras of nectar, a barrel of the binding agent, a generous amount of the food mushroom, and several hides of creatures one can only encounter in the underworld. Is that it?" (E) While most of this is no problem to provide, the nectar was an issue. Formicea and like this Liseti are a bit picky about their food supply and value it very much. So giving away this much nectar is a big deal. "Perfect. For those I''ll send metal tools with which you should be able to extract the ore." (O) (L) "You mean something like metal claws?" (O) (L) "Ehm, as I said, those would have to be specifically crafted first. For now, I need to ask you to make do with the usual mining tools." (O) (L) "Could I ask, why do you want such things? As payment I am sure gold and silver ore would have sufficed." (E) At this on her face again grows what I suspect is her merchant smile. It honestly puts me off. "Advertisement, my dearest. It''s far easier to convince people to accept one''s presence if you provide something they want. They just don''t know yet that they''ll love it. If I become the only merchant who can deliver such things I will be in an advantageous position. And your kind as the producers will as well raise in their esteem." (O) I need to say, her way of thinking is interesting. Her argument makes sense. A noble who develops a liking for sweets made with nectar might not vote against further trade when the time comes. And the starving populace will certainly not sabotage their next food delivery. It''s interesting to learn about this kind of diplomatic trading. But I am sure the one who learned the most here is Liseti. She barely blinked throughout the entire negotiation, always highly attentive. (L) Olira looks back at her with slight worry. "Ehm, what is it?" (O) (L) "I would first need to know what it is." (O) (L) "So I have to train some of your drones to become merchants if I want to do any business down here." (O) (L) Liseti is certainly right. It''s a gamble, as we could lose our only cooperative trading partner. But staying forever ignorant will put us at a disadvantage in the long run. And I doubt that Olira would at this point chicken out. Also, it''s almost impossible that she simply won''t show them anything as we aren''t so stupid that we wouldn''t realize if those we sent are still ignorant when they return. At least learning how much we are worth is the foundation of any kind of trade. "Okay... about what exactly are we talking here? I cannot educate too many individuals. My business has its limits" (O) (L) Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "Oh, scholars?" (O) There''s slight distress coming from Olira. Probably, because one of them kinda molested her. They''re not too sociable. (L) I think I should now help Olira out here. (E) We could still insist on that, but I would like to make a more hospitable impression on anyone who''s willing to interact with us in the beginning. (L) My solution is the same I already used before, regarding interaction with humans. The most pleasant presence the swarm can offer. (E) (L) "Uh, five individuals. That''s quite a lot. But fine. As long as you provide for their subsistence. Food is expensive right now." (O) (L) I''m kinda glad this could be solved. The idea of insect trainees in Olira''s business is funny if one thinks about it. At least a little bit outrageous. (E) (L) Huh!? (E) (L) (E) Two weeks is no age to send your children out into the world. Olira meanwhile is terribly amused. I guess you don''t see every day a human-insect mix screaking in panic. (L) The thing is, Liseti feels extremely stern about this. Her pheromones clearly say that she won''t allow any backtalk here. I give in. Mostly because I''m intimidated by her. (E) (L) At this Olira groans. "What else is left? I thought I''ve agreed to anything you wanted?" (O) (L) She stands up, moves away from the table, and circles it in Olira''s direction. A small distance away from her she stops. Then her ovipositor rushes out from behind her, extending into a long tail spear that hovers over her. Naturally, Olira and I are worried about this development. There''s a pheromone signal I can''t really discern and promptly one of her nurses enters. She hands her some kind of batch. Looking close I see that it''s just hardened earth, coated in the applicant. However, her symbol is on it. This weird double trident. Liseti extends both her upper claws in front of her, palms upward. Then her stinger first moves over the one with the symbol. And some translucent liquid escapes and dribs on it. After this, she moves the stinger to her empty claw and soaks it the same. The moment she seems to be done she abruptly advances on Olira. And rubs her face and hair with the soaked claw. "Wha-" (O) (L) "Urgh, what is it with you folk that makes all of you strobing my face?" (O) I... notice now. This liquid. It smells a bit like Liseti. Not quite the same, but I''m reminded of her alone by inhaling this scent. If it works like I think it does, every drone will now know that they''re associated. Then Liseti suddenly moves to me. (L) Wh-what?! (L) (E) (L) Okay. I just have never done this before. What could go wrong aside from me having no idea what I''m even doing and messing up big time? (L) She turns the batch around, and yes, it''s my symbol. (E) (L) It seems I won''t get out of this. At least a tip would be nice. (E) (L) Damn, this couldn''t have been more abstract, huh? The first point is extending my ovipositor. While I know how to do it by now I certainly have my issues to display my private parts in front of a business partner. And if the thing I''m squeezing brood out isn''t private I don''t know. Nonetheless, I have to do it. Alone this ability seems to be important for my future if I want to prevent that someone I like gets ripped apart by my subordinates. So I extend it, ignoring any outer reactions, and move it a bit clumsy to the batch. Creating this pheromone is much more tricky. I have to concentrate really hard on everything Liseti mentioned. Especially differentiating between Olira and this clump of earth is difficult, as it''s so abstract. The moment I think I''ve got it for the batch I suddenly feel some kind of switch. And promptly release the same liquid. After this "leak" I feel bad. But still, now that I know how, I can repeat the thing Liseti did with her empty hand and move to Olira. "I-I''m not sure if this is necessary." (O) "Please, don''t make this harder for me than it is." (E) We both grumble and I proceed with swift movements to stroke it over her head as Liseti indicated me to do. We both don''t like it and I hurry to get done. "Was this it?" (O) "I think so." (E) "God, finally. Seriously, I''m beat. And this "odor" is far too intense. Let''s call it a day." (O) (E) (L) Great. It''s over. I need a break. Yet before this, I have to look for two nurses I can send with Olira. Just then my mother walks in. (F) Huh? What?! Chapter 71 I''m in heaven. I am quite sure. I am inside of a big room, located at the farthest corner of my district, created with the usual binding agent. Nothing special about this place if not for one certain quality. There is a large pool filled with steaming water. Not necessarily hot, but considerably warmer than the environment. And this while the underground is already much warmer than the surface. All the others accompanied me here as my mum insisted on their presence while being the whole time terribly secretive about it. (F) "How is this even possible?" (E) When was this built? "Your mother insisted that this is necessary as an addition to your personal cleaning. The workers performed tirelessly, covering the construction with the progress on the meeting hall. She was adamant that it would be superior in comfort and like this good for your... mental health." (K) I know she wanted to say production, I just know it. But I can only agree with mum. Nothing can surpass a bathhouse. This is pure luxury. If I see right it''s heated from below through little holes where the burnable material gets put inside. The water on the other hand, as indicated by many, many huge earthen vessels lying nearby, was brought portion by portion from the lower levels where the reservoirs are. This must have been an incredible effort. And apparently, one that has to be repeated as I can see something that looks like a drainage inside the pool for when the water will eventually get dirty. This place is the pinnacle of modern amenities. "Is this really for me?" (E) "Well, yEs. But Ie thought there''s no reeason why iet shouldn''t be freee for everyone to use. EspEcially your guests mieght appreeciate the gEsture beefore they have to deepart." (F) "It''s a bit late for that. I mean they''ll be leaving tomorrow." (E) At this moment Temia enters the room. "So, what exactly am I doing here?" (T) "Ah, wondErful that you had tieme. Iet would bee great ief you could joien us." (F) Did I mishear? "Okay, mum. What exactly are you suggesting?" (E) "Ie don''t know? A bath partye?" (F) "This? Are you serious?" (E) "Ie asked Sukie to brieng your frieend TEmia." (F) "Wha- Mum! You can''t call her that! She''s a noble!" (E) "What could hAppEn? Ie am rather sure wee are heere no part of the juriesdiection of Tarsona." (F) This is still absolutely no reason to provoke them. Is mum actually enjoying this? That she can tease a noble without having to fear any repercussions? If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "I am as well not sure how the "mother-of-an-insect-princess" would be seen as. To avoid a diplomatic incident, I''d suggest I''ll ignore this." (T) "ThEn theere''s no reason why you couldn''t joiien us." (F) "Join?" (T) "Wee will now all inaugurate thiez wondErful addietion of culture to our reealm by takieng a bath togEtheer. Thee room for thee clothes iez on the right." (F) "Mum!" (E) "Where''s thee problEm? Wee''re all girls heere so there''s nothieng to be afraied of. And anye man who would enter thee proxiemity has first to get past thee guards and would after this be annihilated before there''s eeven a chance to peeep." (F) While this sounds completely unfair for dad and Toris, I doubt that gender would be the only reason why someone of greater status like, for example, a rich merchant or a noble lady would abstain from stripping in front of us. "You couldn''t possibly expect our guests to do something so immodest!" (E) "I''m in!" (O) What!? Ah, Temia and Olira both winced just now. "Urgh, hearing you in my head is extremely hard to get used to. But what were you expecting? We were cooped up here the whole time without any real means to wash up, aside from the nurses'' questionable advances. And now I''ve got sprinkled with your body odor. I feel dirty and could really have a bath. And taking one with princesses and people of high rank doesn''t seem too indecent." (O) I absolutely don''t know what to say. Maybe "sorry for the stink"? My nose is already so tasked with all the pheromones that I barely notice other smells. Looking for confirmation that this is a stupid idea I turn to Temia. But she doesn''t seem to agree. "It''s like she said. The air is humid down here and I had no intention to let myself get licked clean by the nurses. And my status wouldn''t allow me to use the tubs in the living quarters for the common folk. So I spent an entire week with only the most basic scrubbing. I need a bath." (T) If she says it like that... I feel like an extremely bad host. "Now come, Eryes. Thies will bee good for you." (F) I feel extremely pressured into doing this. "It''s said in Yamata this is normal. Or in Sulon. Yet for the latter is more mixed bathing in the royal harem. Maybe not the best example." (O) Don''t try to convince me with traveler''s knowledge! "Can we please go on with this? You''re keeping us all waiting by playing the shy maiden." (T) "Okay! Fine! You win." (E) "Wonderful, my princess. Please accompany us to the changing room." (K) You mean "stripping" room. Sigh, but as I have nothing to retort I walk in there. It''s as one might expect just an empty room. But one side has many holes made of etched stone where one could store the clothes. The others meanwhile assemble as well. Olira shows off quite the tanned skin tone. Probably from being often outside and traveling for trades. I get it that she''s hardworking and extroverted, so sitting in an office wouldn''t suit her. Temia is something else. It''s astonishing how she shows not the slightest bit of reluctance towards getting naked in front of me. Something else that is contradicting my expectations would be that she''s covered with quite the number of scars. I''ve heard about fighting nobles. Even about fighting noblewomen, but it''s not like those are common. This leaves mum. Well, I know how she looks without clothes. And then it''s my turn. My nurses once more prove their incredible nimbleness and I''m naked before I even realize that I was touched. And now I become really aware why I was so much against doing this. It''s not as much that I''m too shy to stand naked in front of others. It''s that I''m showing off my half-insect body. Looking at myself, I think most looks still as it''s normal for a human. Maybe my waist grew a size, but not out of proportion. My skin is colored now a bit in a brownish-green shade but it''s barely to distinguish from a normal human''s complexion without staring very closely. What is much more disturbing is naturally that now everyone can see how the ovipositor is attached to my body. I seriously had no intention to display my biology like that. And another point I don''t want to show off would be my abs. Which in truth are none. Rather it''s this inner carapace that gives my body a certain sturdiness that makes it seem as if I''m well-trained. Which I''m not. All in all, I''m very concerned about my looks. So like every other teenage girl, right? Right? "Oh, I expected anything but you''ve actually quite the body to show off, princess." (O) Is she trying to curry favor? I mean, it''s not like I dislike that I even appear in her mind in that competition. It''s just that I believe, stinger tails would rather be off-putting for most sane people. Also, it''s not like I did anything to get this body. Most of it is armor and any muscles developed on their own without any effort from my side. "Guess it depends on the individual''s taste. There are all kinds." (T) Uh, that''s closer to my own assessment. (L) (E) Why is now the incredibly important insect princess getting naked in my bathhouse? I can only stare while two nurses help her to get out of her gown. Not like her naked body is something I haven''t seen before. To be precise, it''s literally the day she started wearing clothes. (E) (L) (E) I can''t be this rude. "Then shall we get in? I can''t wait to get a good bath." (O) Fine, okay. At this point, I can just go with it. Chapter 72 The pool room is amicable warm and spacious. Below the surface are several stools far enough from the edges to leave space for my wings. The edges on the other hand have some elevated benches, close enough to the surface. I really want to dive in, since aside from the nurse''s cleanings my last bath was months before I''ve got abducted, which is because it''s pretty hard to get a warm bath in winter. Yes, it''s possible to shovel some snow to melt, but heating it is a nightmare, and being wet in winter is a safe way to mess up one''s health, which in this cold is only a good idea if you want to die young. That aside, a heated pool is by all means incomparable towards a wooden tub that was barely big enough to squeeze my legs in. But before I can enjoy this little luxury I never had in my life Kyska stops me short. "While I''m glad that you''re enjoying yourself and believe your mother that this will be good for you, I ask you to be cautious. Water is a dangerous trap and claimed many lives. Please, be careful when you step in." (K) Yes, sure. Don''t wanna drown like a bug. Which I kinda am. I just nod and move to the pool. Kyska is directly behind me and with a rather firm grasp guides me inside. But I know she''s ready to pull me out if necessary. When I sink in, the first thing I worry about is my ovipositor. But it seems that this part of mine somehow sealed itself, not letting any water pass through. Then I notice a strange sensation. My body feels as if it''s floating. I notice quickly, that it originates from the carapace beneath my skin. Or whatever I''m made of beneath this shell. I wouldn''t say it''s unpleasant to be pulled up like this but it''s a bit distracting. I guess my wings would be rather useless if I would be too heavy. I can understand why water must be terrible for the workers if they are the same. With their leg spikes, they won''t be able to swim if they get caught up in the current. Not a nice death. Maybe we should research better channel-building techniques. After the initial trouble with the floating, I settle on the other side of the pool. The only issue is that I have to clamp down to not drift upward. When this becomes too tiring I just let it happen and do a mix of paddling and just keeping my head above the water. Soon after this Temia and Olira enter the pool. Temia rather dignified, Olira almost jumps in. "Ahhh, I desperately needed this." (O) She spreads her arms and legs and just enjoys the water. Temia meanwhile starts a vigorous scrubbing of her skin, leaving reddened surface behind. I''m asking myself if she''s going to hurt herself but to my surprise, Suki takes hold of her arm. "What do you want?! Insect!" (T) "Pleease stop this. Let us hElp, honored guest." (S) Suki, while still a little shrill, talks calmly and with a friendly demeanor toward Temia. Liseti stares intently and Olira looks very interested. Mum and Kyska appear a little concerned. "How do you want to help?" (T) "Nurses are very good at cleaning. She can also only use water if you wish. And they''re very skilled. If you''re staying open-minded it could be enjoyable." (E) She looks unwilling and reluctant. But at the same time, one could say it''s a local custom. It might be considered impolite to refuse after such an offer. So Temia is a bit undetermined about what to do. "Tsk, fine." (T) Suki isn''t obviously reacting, but her pheromones tell me she''s quite content right now. Or rather... smug. Temia lays down on the bench basin, where the nurses can stay without having to swim. Which might prove difficult with those thin carapace arms. Shortly after this, Suki starts her usual cleaning procedures, excluding the wings. It''s basically a massage she applies by making use of all four of her arms. Temia looks a little bit uncomfortable. Not because of how the treatment is conducted, but because of the simple fact that a giant insect is fondling her naked form. Honestly, I can understand her reservation to a degree. Meanwhile, Liseti is guided by both her nurses into the water. Very carefully setting step after step in there. She moves with the grace of royalty in the way that she stays completely upright during the act. I don''t even know how she holds her balance with this weight issue. At last, my mother follows. Since it was her project this is only fair. The pool is more than big enough to accommodate us all. "Nngh!" (T) Huh? I look towards Temia and her face... Uh, hard to tell. Suki gives her something like a back massage with wiping movements and she... seems to be enjoying herself? "Mnnh!" (T) Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Yep, I''d say Suki hit right the spot. Then I jump forward, swim with a hard stroke a short distance, extend my arm in a rush and just in time manage to cover Olira''s mouth before she can say whatever went through her head to Temia. It goes well right now, no reason to ruin it. Since I don''t clamp to her mouth she quickly frees it. "What was that for?" (O) "What did you just want to say?" (E) I try to convey with my look that I have an idea. "Uh, just if one of your nurses would be willing to do me as well?" (O) Oh please, wording. That was certainly intentional. (L) She sits almost meditating on one of the submerged stools, most of her body sticks like this out of the water. The mentioned nurse isn''t losing any time to circle the pool towards Olira. Now I want to do something I really need. I take a deep breath and dive down. Staying even for a moment below the surface is difficult at best and I need to use my long nails to cling to the sides of the pool but I finally wanted to treat my head. It was greasy since the start of my transformation and I never got completely rid of the oil in my hair. Suddenly claws clamp my arms and pull me up. I am so startled that I swallow a bit of water. (K?) Uh, something is definitely wrong. (K) Kyska frantically shouts at me, but only half the message gets through. (E) But Kyska just stares. (K) What? She cannot hear me? Olira as well looks weirdly at me. "I think there''s an issue with your talk. For some reason I can only hear what you say at the moment." (O) "I don''t understand." (E) "As I said, your voice, which I hear in my head when you speak is gone. What was it..." (O) "Pheromones! You don''t receive my pheromones anymore?" (E) "N-no. Is my princess harmed? Disabled of speech?" (K) Kyska apparently switched to human language after realizing that I can still answer to it. "Yuuu''re too worrieed. Thee water is siemplie dilluutieng her pheeromones." (L) Ah, that is it. This greasy stuff on my head are my pheromones and this one got soaked in water so I can''t produce a scent message that can be received. "If it''s that it should be fine as soon I dry. You don''t need to worry, I only wanted to clean my body with water, I''m well." (E) Kyska looks defeated but still worried. Next, she will surely reprimand me because of my wet wings, which are now hanging down. Nonetheless, as there is no real problem everyone settles down. Mum simply enjoys the comfort of a pool, Liseti slowly dips deeper into the water, always treated by her remaining nurse, which uses scooped up water to dip her sponge claws in it. Meanwhile, Temia tries reluctantly not to enjoy her treatment too much, while Olira does so very loud and obvious. Almost sinful. How was that part about harems? And I settle further to the sides, where some benches are, closer to the surface. I swam enough and maybe should dry my head a bit. There I can simply lay down, while most of my body stays below the water level. Now I feel actually relaxed while getting slightly elevated through my floating abilities. A short moment later Kyska is already behind me and starts one of her expert massages. Especially around the wing muscles, it''s a sensual sensation. "Scrrrrrrrrrrrr" (E) "Ehk, you''re vibratieng wieth your wiengs again, Erye?" (F) "Yes, okay, I''m purring. It''s a thing now!" (E) I really don''t feel like being all defensive about this. Maybe I can just enjoy now. Before I drift into sleep I become aware that there''s something I should ask if I don''t want to accidentally sleep in and wake up tomorrow when it''s too late. "Ehk, Mum?" (E) ¡°Yez, Ery?" (F) "Could you find some nurses of my... part of the swarm? You know, to send them with Olira as some kind of merchant assistants." (E) She worked now for some time with my brood in the nursery, tended to them, and like this maybe has an idea if there are nurses fitted to interact with humans. "Oh, right. I''ll have to make some arrangements." (O) "Ehk? ThEy''re stiell all so young. SEnding them so far away at thies age?" (F) (L) Liseti still barely went into the water, sitting on her stool. So her pheromones convey fine. Mum meanwhile seems to produce them in her throat, so I could understand her even without her forcing herself to talk human. "You know good candidates? Okay, I trust your judgment on this matter." (E) I hope Kyska won''t take offense that I prefer mum over her in choosing the right nurses, but I believe mum knows better about who can interact well with humans. Kyska is a professional, but mum has a unique disposition regarding social interaction, so I would want her opinion on this. After that, we again settle down. Soaking in the water, getting massages, enjoying the warmth. I can finally relax. "Plop" (E) I relaxed! I goddamn relaxed! How could I make such a stupid mistake?! "What happens... Oh no!" (T) (F) "Oh my." (O) Kyska is already at it to assemble the nurses, while Suki switches from her massage to directly taking care of me. Liseti just stares. And I? I panic! "Plop" (E) "Sorry, but that... I don''t know what to say." (O) "Leave!" (E) "Plop" At least the humans go now. It might also be due to the fact that no one in their right mind would want to stay in this water. If not for my mother, who approaches. (E) (F) (E) "Iet''s okay, Erye. You''re fiene." (F) She speaks calmly and pronounced. Forming human words, reminding me of my childhood. I think she trained to say this flawlessly. "Thanks. I, I think I can do this." (E) "Good. I think I should help the other nurses. It would be unfair to leave everything to them." (F) God, my mum is a full-fledged nurse! "Plop, plop" More eggs emerge and float on the water''s surface where they get scooped up by nurses, and my mum. The only one who remains in the pool is Liseti. (E) (L) (E) She says this very determined, but this is a situation for me where I absolutely don''t want to get watched. (L) (E) "Plop" This didn''t come from me. This can''t be true. This is a joke! Do I really have now a joint session with Liseti?!! Liseti''s personal nurses take care of her and soon the whole bathhouse is crawling with twice the usual number of nurses who transport twice the number of eggs. I overhear something during the end of this ordeal when it slowly ebbs down. (K) (F) Those damn unignorable pheromones, which make it impossible not to overhear disturbing stuff. Shortly later, it ends. Liseti during the whole time barely moved and now approaches me. (L) And with this, she leaves. And another moment, which I''ll have to work hard to erase from my memory, ends. Chapter 73 The next day starts. I''m actually hesitant to stand up, as it means I have to encounter and interact with the others who I weirded out yesterday. However, today is the day of their departure so I''m kinda obliged to attend. The first thing I have on my list after breakfast is meeting up with mum. She comes on time. "Heello, Ery. Yuu don''t look too great. Died something happen?" (F) She speaks cheerfully in human words to me. I can see when someone tries to treat me especially delicately. "You mean aside from what transpired yesterday? All the horror and confusion?" (E) "Iet wasn''t so baed." (F) "Mum, I laid eggs in front of foreign ambassadors. Into the water they were bathing in!" (E) "Yuu''re takieng thies far tooo serieously. Ie''m sure no one took offense. Iet''z just a shaeme that thee mEn in our family had no chance to visit the bath houuse and now wee have to change thee water first." (F) Everyone took offense! Sigh, I''m just a bit through. And naturally, it had to happen on the last day. The perfect last impression. But as their departure will be soon I have to settle some urgent issues before they''re leaving. "So, mum. About the nurses. You said you have promising candidates?" (E) She smiles at this. "Ie have just thee rieght onez." (F) She moves to the entrance and gives someone a sign. Shortly after this, two very small child nurses enter my room. Very reluctantly as if they''re going to have to perform something in front of many people and are struck by stage-fright. "Okayie, those are XAnaa, Xana aend Na-abi, Na-bi, Nabi." (F) She really forces herself to say the names right. Always as polite as usual. "Ehk, you don''t have to force yourself to speak human, mum. You can simply say it in Formicea. I''ll understand it the same." (E) "No, no. Ie often speeak that way with theem. Ie thought iet mieght be good. Beecause of that Ie rEcommEnd theem. Theye''re veery good at iet." (F) I''m not too sure about the implications. I certainly believe that mum could need more training. The two nurses, who absolutely give me the impression of little girls, are anxiously staring at me. Maybe I should say something. "Ehm, hi. I''m Erys. Nice to meet you." (E) "It''z her." (Xana) "She is it." (Nabi) Okay. At least they speak proper human. "You two! Conduct yourself properly before your princess." (K) Kyska looks very stern at them from her position behind me. At least her pheromones tell me that her stiff insect face shall imply sternness. Now they''re intimidated. "Kyska, there''s no need. I''m sure they''re well-behaved if mum chose them." (E) And now they look in awe at me. They''re apparently very easily impressed "Ehk, do you know what you''re here for." (E) Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Two quick nods. "I''m sorry to ask that of you. I know I demand much. You will leave your known environment and have to learn something you don''t know the slightest bit about. And this while you''re still so young. If you don''t want to, I''ll not force you to go. It''s important for me that you know I won''t be angry or disappointed with you if you can''t. I want you to decide for yourself." (E) Yes, I know this is a completely unknown concept in the swarm, but while it''s almost impossible to get a worker to think for themselves, as some prior attempts of communication with them showed, the nurses at least are smart enough to understand complex concepts. They can feel a wide range of emotions. And I certainly don''t want to treat such sentient beings like slaves. It would simply be wrong. The two mini-nurses blink several times at me. Just after that, the one mum called Xana answers. "I-if wee go. Caen we serve yuu?" (X) "Well, you wouldn''t be here, so not directly. But this is so you can learn to do something extremely important for me. The person I¡¯ll send you with will show you how to buy and sell things. No one else in the swarm knows about this and so it would be very, very helpful if you could learn this and use the gained knowledge to support us." (E) "This is a special assignment. The princess grants you a position where she puts her deepest trust in you. Will you accept?" (K) "Yes! By all means!" (X/N) Instant response. Maybe I worried too much. Now, these two, which seemed to be rather intimidated, appear to be totally eager. "Kyska, you shouldn''t influence them like this. I want to respect their free will." (E) They certainly couldn''t say much after she demanded from them like this to help me. "You still don''t seem to understand, my princess. You are the one greatest being for your brood. They won''t even consider going against your wishes." (K) Still, it feels a bit wrong. Only because they completely unfounded believe I¡¯m the greatest they shouldn¡¯t give up on anything or do stuff against their wishes. I mean, those two are only little girls. Extremely suggestible little girls as it now became apparent. "Yuu see? Those two are good girlz." (F) They look for a moment at my friendly smiling mother before shrinking in their stance and emitting very embarrassed pheromones. There''s another thing I want to add. "Just so you know, the most important is that you two give your best. Even if it doesn''t work out and you''re unable to learn anything I won''t be angry with you." (E) They look at each other before responding simultaneously together. "Thank you, broodmother!" (X/N) "Ehk, what was that?" (E) Uh, this title feels totally wrong. Just why do they have to address me like this? Kyska answers from my side. "Broodmother is the way brood refers to their creator. While princess, or queen, is the common title, a princess'' own brood usually refers like this to the one who spawned them. It''s their way to express the special relationship they have with you, my princess. Yet among your brood, another term spread to the same extent." (K) This is much to process. It looks like they are kinda worshipping me. And what does Kyska mean? "What other term?" (E) "Naturally, it''s "mother". You spread it yourself during your visit to the nursery. But it''s more of an informal expression used among them to refer to you." (K) So this means all my brood calls me mother. I know they kinda are my children, but the knowledge that they all think of me like this hits too close to home. Soon there will be thousands who do that. It''s a heavy implication. Those two in front of me look as if I''m the greatest thing they saw in their far too short lives. "Okay, now that this is settled, is there anything you''d want?" (E) "Want?" (X/N) "You''re doing me a huge favor and I think that I''m asking quite much from you. So if I can offer you some kind of reward, please tell me." (E) "This is unusual, my princess." (K) I get Kyska''s point. If the queen would offer to all her million drones a reward she wouldn''t be done before they all died of old age. And as favoritism is bad this could lead to all kinds of problems. But I also think that this is a special assignment and those two are so young. Doing them a little favor should be fine. "So, what do you want?" (E) The two look for a moment at each other and I believe there was a quick exchange of pheromones, which I deliberately ignored, as it was their private talk. Then they look at me. Nabi speaks for them. "Could you... please..." (N) She seems to be a little uncomfortable with asking me for something. "Yes?" (E) "Could you please pat us again?" (N) (E) They instantly back away and kneel down, almost smashing themselves into the ground. "We are sorry!" (X/N) "Ehk, no, no. I-I didn''t mean to deny you. I was just surprised." (E) Why the heck would they want this? "My princess, personal affection from their broodmother is a rarity. Your visits to the nursery are the most important experience in their existence." (K) "Can we have this?" (X/N) "Sure. If it means this much to you." (E) I come carefully closer. With a decidedly friendly smile, I try to soothe those two. Then I caress with each of my hands carefully their heads so I won''t scratch them with my sharp nails. "Skrrrrrrrr" Immediately their wings vibrate like crazy. I decide to take this a step further, bow down to their height, and wrap my arms around them, giving them a hearty embrace. "Thank you, you two." (E) Guess they won''t react anytime soon now. But I couldn''t help it, they''re just so cute. "So, ehk. I also wanted to say. You don''t need to worry. Liseti will as well send nurses and those should support you if there''s anything you need. Just give it your best try." (E) I let Kyska guide them out so she can do whatever she deems important to prepare those two youngsters for such a long outside assignment. Meanwhile, I let mum tell me what she knows about them. It seems Xana is very sophisticated. Basically a Mini-Kyska. While human language didn''t come as naturally to her, she was very devoted to learn it as soon she was able to realize that I often speak like this. Because of this, even if my mother is barely a trainee nurse she started to follow her very often as soon she was in a growth stage where she could do light and simple work. Mum used the chance to talk much with her. And was questioned about all kinds of things about me. I''m sure it was just so she can do a good job, but I hope she didn''t tell any too embarrassing stories. The other one, Nabi, has according to mum a very kind heart, yet is a bit shy and insecure in nature. So she often follows Xana to avoid making mistakes. Hearing this, I''ve got a little worried if she would truly be fine. However, she''s apparently also a prodigy in human language and immediately learned to speak it without any mishaps. Mum almost got jealous. So basically Xana is the best one mum knows and Nabi is uniquely fit for the task of serving among humans. I just hope that they will manage. Chapter 74 Waking up, I start the day with mixed feelings. Today the human legation will return to Osari. That means Temia and Olira will leave as well. While dealing with Temia was quite hard at times and negotiating with Olira was like threading unknown waters I¡¯ve got used to them. It will become much calmer without them and I might miss having more people around to talk to. The whole morning there were all kinds of preparations for the departure. Fortunately, this means my guests are out of the way during my laying session After this, I can put on a dress and with a demeanor that confidently says that nothing happened walk over to the area where the wagons are located. Naturally, my escort, but also my family accompanies me as this interests them as well as some cute, tiny, little baby nurses. Our destination is somewhere in the middle segment of the hive in a giant opening from where one can see the great pillar in the hive¡¯s center. ¡°God, I wasn¡¯t sure if we¡¯d really make it out of here in one piece.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk too loud while we¡¯re not gone yet. The journey will still take about two days.¡± ¡°Yes, till we reach Osari we¡¯re still in their realm.¡± Most of the people are apparently rather glad to be able to finally leave now. While their statements are a bit concerning I hope some will have to say something nice or at least something neutral, that is not fear and hostility inducing, about us down here. At least one man looks a bit reluctant to depart, looking with a difficult expression at some nurses. I ignore this and head towards Temia, whose judgment might determine our relationship with my former country. ¡°Ehk. Hi, Temia. Is everything alright?¡± (E) It¡¯s a bit awkward to approach her like this. ¡°That¡¯s not what you really wanted to ask, right? (T) ¡°N-no. Just¡­ Now that you¡¯re leaving¡­ What do you think? I mean, what is your impression about the hive?¡± (E) ¡°Honestly, in terms of standards of accommodations this place has still a long way to go, but it¡¯s undeniable that we all will make it back and are still in good health.¡± (T) ¡°So, does this mean your report will be a positive one?¡± (E) After all, if she says that we are a threat and have to be exterminated it might end badly. I wouldn¡¯t want a war of species. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. After everything I saw here, I can with certainty say that a war wouldn¡¯t be in our interest. I won¡¯t say anything that would contradict this. Also, it¡¯s very unlikely that in the current situation with the war anyone would opt to open another front.¡± (T) ¡°So you¡¯ll tell Jorad that we¡¯re good here?¡± (E) ¡°You don¡¯t need to convince Lord Hawkspear. He¡¯s already on your side. The issue lies with the council of high nobles.¡± (T) ¡°Council of high nobles? What is with the king? Isn¡¯t he the one to make this decision?¡± (E) ¡°Sigh. There it shows again that you were a peasant. Who do you think has the power in Tarsona?¡± (T) ¡°Not the king?¡± (E) ¡°Well, officially yes, but you need to consider that aside from the crown¡¯s own territory most of the fiefs are controlled by nobles. While they all have formally sworn loyalty and many may truly support him, it¡¯s not like the king can decide everything on his own. On a small scale, or about purely symbolic stuff, yes. But if it¡¯s about going to war this demands a council of the nobles to decide if this is in their interest. There wouldn¡¯t be much of a war if none of them sends their soldiers.¡± (T) The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°So in the end, this council will decide our fate?¡± (E) ¡°In fact, yes. Don¡¯t get me wrong, the king has still a strong position and many nobles would probably vote in his interest, but it¡¯s not like they couldn¡¯t disagree.¡± (T) That sounds quite complicated. ¡°However, as I said, you don¡¯t need to worry. In my opinion, there would be nothing to win in a conflict with your¡­ people. Those tunnels and this place aren¡¯t worth fighting for. So this takes the greedy ones. Also, most of them are of the kind who¡¯d like to spare themselves the trouble. Those certainly wouldn¡¯t want to start a war if they¡¯re not absolutely sure they¡¯re threatened themselves. So my report should quell any troubles in this regard. And even the hardliners might be hard-pressed with the war against Koreso to propose anything that will split our forces. As I see it, the chance that the outcome will be negative for your side is abysmal.¡± (T) ¡°Wonderful, that¡¯s good to hear.¡± (E) ¡°However, much will depend on the future developments. There will surely be hostility and incidents. It¡¯s important how your kind will conduct themselves then. You need to show presence. And I mean you personally, Princess Erys. As you are probably the most inoffensive presence your swarm has.¡± (T) It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know this. But I¡¯m troubled to find me leaving the hive. Temia obviously has nothing more to say and I don¡¯t want to pester her. With this now off my list, I walk back to my entourage and tend to Xana and Nabi. ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡± (E) I want to properly introduce them to Olira, instead of simply placing them on the wagon. Naturally, they don¡¯t even consider saying anything. Olira is at the moment at it to inspect her wagon where some of the wares we promised here are loaded on. Mainly vessels with nectar, construction agent, and hides. As this setting is good I take the chance to introduce those two to her. ¡°Hi, Olira. So, those are the two nurses I''ll send with you. Please, take good care of them, they¡¯re still very young.¡± (E) If I go about this like this, she will know that I personally care about those two and might be a bit nicer to them. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you the cutest things ever?¡± (O) The two are rather intimidated by her. ¡°Naturally, they¡¯re still a bit insecure at this age. I hope you will make sure they won¡¯t have a hard time.¡± (E) ¡°As if I would subvert my own agreement. This is too valuable for me to be negligent. But naturally, I can¡¯t completely make sure that no one will be hostile towards them. Still, you can be assured that I¡¯ll do what I can.¡± (O) Well, I cannot demand more than this. ¡°And who would want that something bad happens to those two cuties!¡± (O) And she shuffles Xana¡¯s and Nabi¡¯s heads. Much to their dismay. I''m growing slightly worried. ¡°Liseti¡¯s nurses are already on the carriage. Quite difficult to talk to. But not as hard as the scholar. This one gives me the creeps.¡± (O) She points to another wagon where the insects are accommodated. While my family isn¡¯t occupying any space there anymore it still got quite cramped. "I thought about giving them special quarters, separated from the other staff to make sure nothing happens. Yet this might cost me a bit.¡± (O) Why did I know that it would go in this direction? (L) Liseti? When did she come over? ¡°Oh, really? Thank you! This will help quite much. I¡¯ll make sure that they¡¯ll be perfectly accommodated.¡± (O) ¡°And have a chance to learn about trade?¡± (E) After all, this is the whole reason for this. ¡°Yes, yes. That too. And¡­ ehm, Liseti¡­ There was another little something.¡± (O) (L) "You know, uh, I can still a bit smell this pheromone shower from yesterday. Even after the bath. It''s subtle and not unbearable. But when will it vanish?" (O) Liseti blinks at her. (L) Oh, gracious. You seriously should tell someone about this beforehand! Especially me, as it¡¯s also my scent which is now on her! Olira is clearly put off at this. ¡°O-Oh, is that so?¡± (O) (L) ¡°Ah. Yes. Kinda.¡± (O) Certainly not, but it¡¯s hard to talk back to Liseti. (L) This is apparently enough of a threat to get Olira going. She got already all she wanted, which means there¡¯s no reason to interact with that lunatic, and risk who-knows-what. Soon the carriages are filled and start moving. The group leaves accompanied by a small escort from our side to make sure nothing strays through the tunnels to give them a bad surprise. Yet I¡¯m quite sure they don¡¯t appreciate this too much. Anyways, with this, they¡¯re gone and this wild time comes to an end. It will now become much calmer here. Right? Chapter 75 Now that the humans left I can talk freely again. And there is one particular thing I have to ask Liseti. So I move over to her and state it. (E) We can never take this back. It might become a risk for us. (L) A cold shiver runs down my back. I''m not sure if Olira should hear about this. (E) (L) She says this as a matter of fact. As if there¡¯s nothing to discuss. However, I can¡¯t leave it at this. (E) (L) (E) Am I so far below her in her esteem? (L) (E) (L) What does she mean? The way she''s saying this it might be about something concrete. (E) (L) I¡¯m seriously stunned. How does she even come to this? (E) (L) (E) My brood are kinda my children. It would feel wrong to do this to one of them. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. (L) (E) (L) I stare in shock. Does she mean I¡¯d be crammed up in a similar way like those poor worms? (L) She¡¯s right. I was fine with drinking the nectar while avoiding any thoughts about the source. But it¡¯s still from them and in the end, I make use of the nectar units. The same goes for the scholars. Having my own would ensure where the knowledge comes from. Formicea may not lie, but they could deny a request and my own wouldn''t. Yet I¡¯m still so unsure. (L) And with this, she leaves. Liseti didn¡¯t say any of this in a haughty manner. Behind her statement was a hint in the pheromones that she wants me to be able to take care of myself. To be independent. Could this have been her intention all along? With a heavy mind, I return back to my home. For quite a while I muse over what Liseti said. Kyska can¡¯t ignore this and addresses me. (K) She was present? How didn¡¯t I notice? (E) The most important point is, that I still drink it and can¡¯t see myself completely stopping from doing so if it''s really substituting for so much food. I¡¯d be a hypocrite if I would continue using others without taking responsibility for my actions. There are even citizens who never killed any livestock but still eat flesh. Living on a farm I knew perfectly well what that entailed. (K) Sure. (E) (K) With this instruction, I try to do so. I think about the pattern of a scholar and that I want to produce one. Directly I notice something. There is a slight shift in my waist and instinctively I know it happens now. Having successfully solved this task I proceed with the nectar unit. I think about the pattern and form the intention. But nothing happens. There''s no shift and I am absolutely sure it didn¡¯t work. (E) (K) To be honest, I know what was missing. I didn¡¯t really wish for it. I have such strong aversions to make one that I simply can¡¯t. (E) (K) Yes, what is the issue? The issue is that it¡¯s not simply livestock. It¡¯s my brood. My children. And nectar units are only cattle. This is no life one wishes for their children. (E) (K) (E) (K) (E) (E) (K) I know that Kyska is also right. To a great degree, I¡¯m using the wrong standards. Just coming from the perspective of a nectar unit, it shouldn¡¯t be too bad of a life. And if they¡¯re against this I wouldn¡¯t force them. Kyska and Liseti both have a point. (E) (K) She basically means if I drink their milk, which is weird. Nonetheless, I get it. If no one is harmed and everyone is happy it¡¯s just about me and my aversions. So I start once more the attempt on inducing this specific production. It would be too much to say that I¡¯m absolutely fine with everything. Nonetheless, I feel a bit more convinced. With my now much clearer mind, I think about the nectar unit. Next, I think that I want to make one. And then I feel a shift inside my waist. Hello, little nectar unit. A Peaceful Day Now that the human delegation left things grew quite a bit quieter here. Particularly worried I am about the idea that my family might find it now a bit too foreign here. They could feel like outcasts in this place full of creatures from another species. Also, they could grow bored down here. And the constant darkness is another point that might affect them negatively. (F) Just because I look a bit sullen during the meal. "It''s just... Are you all okay here? I know it''s quite different from before. Do you think you can live in here?" (E) "I like it! They are always friendly and it''s cool!" (To) "It''s maybe a bit dark, but the work is decent and there''s no lack we have to complain about." (R) "Ehk, Ie thienk we might need a biet of a change, so thiengs won''t grow too dull heere." (F) "What do you have in mind?" (E) "Whye not a triep to thee surfAce?" (F) "Really?!" (E) I didn''t really think about this, but actually, the passage to the surface is not too far away. Maybe some hours. "What do you think?" (E) "Sounds fun!" (To) "You''ve heard him." (R) "Then I''ll immediately begin with the preparations, my princess." (K) Kyska has really a thing for merging with the background. Then it goes quite fast. An escort is prepared and soon after this, we can already depart. During the journey, Toris got carried most of the time by a worker. After half the distance I get some rather disturbing flashbacks. This is because I realize the route. It''s the same I was initially taken here. We''re traveling to our old farm. Eventually, we arrive. The last meters of the tunnel got covered again but the accompanying drones need only moments to remove the earth. The view is a bit hard to take in. There''s barely anything left. Of our former home only the scorched ruins remain and on the burned fields grow now other plants. "WEll, there''s not reeally anythieng lEft to rebuield." (F) "But we have another home down there!" (To) "I guess our decision to live down there wasn''t too bad. Some even said that this area is nowadays frequented by Koreso. There were many other refugees coming from this region." (R) They seem to be taking it rather well. However, the nostalgia and depressing implications aside, the sky is so bright and nice. Even if the sun hurts in my eyes, being on the surface is soothing. Since not much is left of our old home and like this the things we can do here are quite limited we decide on something else. "How about thee lake? Iet''z a biet far but thee water should bee nice." (F) "No, no, the princess can''t be subjected to such a cold environment. This would be detrimental for her production." (K) "Kyska!" (E) "Uhh..." (R) "Anyeway, iet mieght still be niece just to go there. Alone for thee atmospheere." (F) "I want to swim!" (To) Seems like it''s decided. So we''re going to the lake. Fortunately, we have some fabric to dry ourselves later here. That''s one of the boons of being a princess. One has always someone to carry your luggage.
- Kyska''s POV - I''m not sure why my princess fancies this environment so much. The light obstructs our vision and causes pain. The "wind" is taking the bit of warmth we have. And worst is that we are exposed to all sides. My princess always makes such troublesome decisions. Alone the effort we had to prepare to secure the area and ascertain that we''ll be ready for a laying was extraordinary. However, it''s clear that this venture has a positive influence on her mind. And this is enough to justify this. If her production even slightly improves from this we will gain more units which will advance our swarm as a whole. For this purpose, a bit of effort is a reasonable exchange. As her personal nurse, I naturally get informed about every little thing that happens in the vicinity, as it''s my duty to assure that the princess has a pleasant time and in the worst case to evacuate her. Naturally, the whole area was many times scouted and many groups of hunters patrol the nearby "forest". The other environments are overseen by interceptors from above. Those are backed up by troops of workers and guardians, which lie in wait in case hostile parties may arrive. I stand in attendance close to my princess, but far enough that my presence won''t interfere with her rest. It''s important to pay attention to that as she might otherwise feel bothered. Abruptly one of our interceptors flies in my direction. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.The directive not to bother the princess during this time was given to all our drones, so I receive the message in her stead. (interceptor) This is unfortunate. I wouldn''t want the princess to be negatively affected. For now, I need more information. (K) (interceptor) My princess once elaborated this concept to me. It''s about "riding", where one uses a primitive creature from another species so it may carry an individual. Such an application is certainly novel as we would only trust our own for such maneuvers.